Category: Uncategorized

  • An Adopted story: 2- Mother my lover

    Font size : +


    Part 2. What will happen?

    Chapter 2:

    Wes had a smile glued to his face, as he slept next to his birth-mother, his whole body was relaxed as well as his soul. Wes felt a tug on his cock, that caused him to wake up grogily and look down at his mothers head bobbing up and down on his semi-erect cock.
    “Oh…morning baby. I woke up horny and hungry and I wanted this yummy cock for breakfast. Hope you don’t mind” Melanie giggled, as she jerked him a bit and stared at him for approval, as his cock throbbed in her hands.
    “This is…the best way to wake up. Bit unfair that I have to starve though” Wes pouted jokingly, his mothers eyes flashed as she got what he meant and positioned herself, so he could eat her, already dripping pussy.
    “I’m….so…sorry. Here….eat me” Melanie groaned, as he sons long tongue, darted in and out of her wet cunt, flicking her clit and lapping her juices. Wes put two of his fingers up and down her slit, parting them and then sliding his tongue deeper, her pussy dripped on his tongue and it was a salty and sweet feeling, but he loved it.
    “Tongue fuck my cunt so bad baby. I’m about to cum in your face so hard” Melanie moaned, her hips were thrusting at him and she had to hold his cock in place to put it in her mouth.
    “I’m about to cum mum” Wes groaned, fingering her pussy as he spoke.
    “Then cum for me baby. I’m just holding on for you” Melanie told him, as she came, soaking her sons face with her cum.
    Wes cried out and he shot 3 hot, stringy load of cum, his mother caught 2 in her mouth, while the 3rd hit her on the chin and dripped onto Wes’s crotch, in his mass of pubes. Melanie rolled off her son and onto the bed next to him, her pussy was tingling and her heart was pounding, Wes’s chest was tight and his face was drenched in his mothers juices, his cock was slowly becoming flacid.
    “God damn, you know how to treat a woman. So what do you want to do today?” Melanie asked, rubbing his legs and poking her firm tits into them as well.

    Wes and Melanie decided to go shopping, it was 8 in the morning and everything was opening up and Melanie wanted to treat her son, being she had the money to do so.
    “So apart from being a God in bed, what else are you great at?” Melanie asked, as they wandered around town, looking through some windows at some stores.
    “I’m great at video games and I like to play guitar. I know smoke on the water…and I know a few more notes, but still” Wes chuckled, doing some air guitar and thrusting his hips a little, making his birth-mother raise her eyebrow and lick her lips.
    “You know what, I want to buy you a new shirt or pants, anything really, I want to make you feel special” Melanie told him, leading him towards the most expensive clothing store, where the owner was dusting and had a very bad comb over.
    “Hello! Would you two like any help today?” The owner asked with a smile, he couldn’t help stare at Melanie’s chest, her cleavage was ample and Wes noticed a bit of his cum had crusted on her.
    “No thank you, we’re fine, just spoiling my special man” Melanie liked the attention and she pulled Wes in and kissed him deeply, slipping her tongue deep into his mouth and moaning into him.
    “Well…I…um…oh look other customers” The owner was blushing and quickly waddled away. Wes laughed once the kiss broke and he followed, as she picked out a few shirts, a couple of pants and a belt.
    “Here, go try them on. I believe they will make you look handsome…I mean more than you already are” Melanie squeezed his cock, which was half hard and winked at him. Wes tried on a pair of the pants, but they were a bit tight and he put them over the door, he pulled his shirt off and Melanie surprised him by entering the dressing room.
    “Hows it going? Those didn’t fit?” Melanie pointed at the pants over the door, and he shook his head.
    “Nah they were a bit tight. I was about to put this shirt on” Wes told her, she trailed her finger down his abs and couldn’t stop staring.
    “Forget the clothes. Fuck me right here and now” Melanie demanded, she got on her knees and pulled his boxers off, his cock hit her in the face, causing her to giggle and she grabbed his cock and passionatly began to suck it.
    Wes had to put his hand on his mouth to keep from moaning out loud, his other hand was on his birth-mothers head and helped guide her back and forth, she deep-throated him and gasped for breath.
    “You’re amazing…I can’t wait to get loud in the hotel room” Melanie giggled in a whisper, she looked up at him and batted her eyes.
    There was a knock at the change room door.
    “Occupied…I’m sure there are other change rooms” Wes told whoever was, the knocking stopped and Melanie shrugged and began sucking his cock again.
    “Guhhh” Wes moaned quietly, he shot two loads into her mouth, his cock was still hard, but he couldn’t feel it.

    “Yum. I love it. Fuck trying on the rest, we’ll get some food and go back to the hotel” Melanie told him, Wes fixed his pants and shirt and she opened the door and his adopted mother was standing there, Zoe, she had her arms folded over and looked hard at both Wes and Melanie.
    “Mum…I…uh” Wes tried to say, but he didn’t know what to say.
    “What are you doing? And Melanie I assume?” Zoe put her hand out and shook her hand, looking down at her nose to her, but Wes could see something in her eye, that he saw whenever she got new shoes or when her husband kissed her on the back of the neck.
    ‘She’s horny and jealous’ Wes thought to himself.
    “Hi…you are Zoe. So nice to finally meet you. I was getting some new clothes for Wes, wanted to splurge on him” Melanie explained, pointing at the clothes in the change room to justify why she was in there with him.
    “Splurge huh? Or cum in you? I heard what you were doing in there. I don’t want to make a scene here, how about we go to your hotel and talk.” Zoe told them, she stood aside and they walked out and made their way to the hotel.

    “Ok…So what exactly happened? Met decided to fuck each other? You know this is incest right?” Zoe ranted, as soon as they got into their hotel room, she saw how drenched the bed was and decided to sit on the couch in the room.
    “I…” Wes started.
    “I dont want to hear from you. You’re a horny teen, so I know the main brain isn’t the top one. I’m more talking about your birth-mother right there” Zoe interrupted him.
    “Well, he is a handsome young man. He reminded me so much of my husband and I don’t know. The fact that I never had him and the attraction was strong as I saw his picture and I wanted him bad as I came face to face” Melanie explained looking at her son and then at Zoe.
    “I can understand attraction, believe me, Wes is very handsome and when he was 15 and I caught him in checking himself out, he had abs then and his cock was rock hard and looked amazing…”Zoe told them.
    “Wait, you checked me out?” Wes piped up, he was a little slow but when his adopted mother said he was attractive, that caught his attention and sent a tingle in his pants.
    “..Yes I have. But for me to have feelings for you, isn’t wrong as we aren’t related. But for you and her…what are you doing?” Zoe stopped talking, as Wes pulled his shirt off and unbuttoned his pants, he stood there in his boxers and Zoe could see his cock grow and make a tent in his boxers.
    “I know you want me. Take off your clothes and lets play” Wes told her, Melanie was sitting quietly on the bed and enjoying the show.
    “No…I” Zoe began trying to shrug it off.
    “Take off your clothes” Wes demanded, he got in front of her and put his hands on her hips, he could feel her shake.

    Zoe was a beautiful woman and Wes wanked a few times over her, whenever he needed to imagine a woman. Zoe had ginger hair, a few freckles on her face and neck, she was chubby but in a cute way and she had 16-B cups and she had a few tattoos, she had more, but Wes didn’t know about those.
    “Take them off” Wes simply said, he put his hands up her side and put his hands on her face and leaned in and kissed her softly.
    “Ok” Zoe answered, she pulled her top off and dropped it on the floor, Wes looked at her cleavage in her bright green bra, his favourite colour.
    “Oops, do you want some of this?” Wes pulled his boxers off and his cock was fully erect and hit her in the leg, Zoe gasped and Melanie licked her lips.
    “I do…I’m not sure, if I should, but I do” Zoe uttered, she held it in her hands and felt his cock pulsate in her hands.
    “Go on. Its amazing” Melanie egged her on, she stood up and began to get undressed, it took her a few seconds to be completely naked and she got up and went behind Zoe and undid her bra.
    “Wow” Wes uttered, her boobs were perky and the left one had a small tattoo of a winky face, while the right one had a big looking freckle on it, he noticed she had another tattoo on her rib cage of a flower, a purple rose.
    “Wow indeed” Zoe replied, she got on her knees and slowly licked his throbbing cock, then helped it in her mouth slowly, moaning as she did, Melanie smiled and rubbed her tits together for her sons sake.
    “You enjoying your adopted mother suck your amazing cock? Want to tongue fuck my cunt when she rides your cock?” Melanie asked, spreading her pussy lips apart, Wes saw that she was soaking wet and he just nodded his head and tried hard not to cum.
    “Do you like it? Am I doing it right?” Zoe stopped sucking and began jerking him as she asked the question, her attitude had changed and she was loving everything.
    “Its perfect mum…God. Can we move to the bed, then we can all get comfy” Wes suggested, Zoe stopped sucking and let go of his cock and they moved to the bed.

    Wes laid down on the bed, grabbing the pillow to have under his head, his back felt the wetness of Melanie from last night and this morning. Melanie laid next to him and watched as Zoe was between his legs and sucking his cock as ravenous as she could, moaning as she did, her pants were still on, but she had unbuttoned them to get comfy.
    “Ever think that you’d be in this position?” Melanie asked, letting Wes rub her nipples, making them perky and pinching them a little.
    “Never. I love how this has turned out…oh god mum, I’m about to cum” Wes put his hands on her head, Melanie jokingly pouted as he let go of her nipple, then she began kissing his neck and listened to him cum.
    “My lord, fuck you taste amazing. Wow…just wow. I can’t believe I did that. Can I have some cock in my pussy now?” Zoe asked, sitting up on the edge of the bed and licking her lips, her breasts bounced and her hair was ruffled and in her face, so she put it up in a ponytail.
    “Say please” Wes teased, sitting up and touching her tits, and they felt firm and bouncy.
    “Really?” Zoe couldn’t believe the sas that was coming from her son. Zoe taught her son good manners, as she didn’t want her friends to look down on her, or the teachers to kick up a fuss.
    “Yes really. Say please, then you can get on and I’ll fuck you so hard, your brain will melt in your head from all the cum” Wes told her, Melanie choked back a laugh as she rubbed his back.
    “Fine. Please son, can I have that amazing cock in my pussy…which by the way you havent seen yet. Melanie’s looks amazing, but this one is a surprise for you” Zoe pleaded and stood up, she put her hands on her pants and slid them down seductivly, they dropped to her feet and she stood there in a green g-string, and Wes could see she was more than wet, she was soaking her panties.
    “You can and please can I see that pussy please?” Wes asked, she smiled at his manners and slid her g-string down and Wes saw that Zoe’s pussy was freshly shaven, had a small tattoo of another winky face, and her pussy smelt delicious, a pugent smell of piss and cum and to Wes it smelled sweeter than sweat.
    “Wow, that looks amazing. Want to ride me?” Wes asked, Zoe nodded and slid down on his cock with ease, she felt tight, but his cock fit perfectly.
    “Oh god….OH FUUUUUCCK” Zoe cried, leaning back and breathing heavily, her tits bouncing with each thrust.
    “Now eat me, so I can talk to your mum” Melanie told Wes, she got up and put her wet pussy in his face, and got comfy as he slid his tongue deep in her wet hole and swirled it around.

    “SHIT….OH…OH…OH” Zoe moaned, she opened her eyes and watched as Melanie came eye level to her and her eye was flinching as Wes was teasing her pussy.
    “I’m sorry we….had to meet like we did, but you have to admit…..it’s amazing that it turned out like this” Melanie beamed, slowing her breathing down and trying not to get to excited.
    “……It…is, but I was….expecting a more meet and greet between you two. Not a…whole fuck show….but seriously right now…I can’t…complain. Absolutely not complaining” Zoe groaned, she leaned forward and placed her hands on her sons hips, trying not to touch Melanie.
    “Don’t be a prude. I’m not going to be” Melanie told her, she put her hands on Zoe’s tits and squeezed and leaned in and kissed the tattoo playfully, before going up and kissing her and slipping in her tongue.
    Wes felt the mood change from his position, and so he quickened the pace of his hips and held Zoe in place and his tongue darted in and out and over Melanie’s pussy, teasing her clit in the process, making her moan into Zoe’s mouth.
    “Oh fuck….god he is good” Melanie cooed, she leaned down and kissed Zoe’s tits and wiggled her pussy deeper into Wes’s mouth.
    “Damn straight he is….I’m pissed….that I waited to make a move. My husband is a great lover, but he doesn’t have the cock or stamina that Wes seems….oh fuuck…to have” Zoe explained, she slid her fingers up Melanie’s chest and teased her nipples and squealed as she pulled her hair and bit her neck playfully.
    Melanie pulled Zoe in and bit her bottom lip with passion, as she clawed her tits and felt her pussy brewing towards an explosive orgasm.

    “I’M ABOUT TO CUM” Zoe screamed, pulling away from Melanie and raising her hands in the air.
    “FUCK…ME TOO” Melanie moaned, her hands went to Zoe’s hips and she dug her nails in.
    “MMMMHMMMHHHM” Wes mummbled, meaning he was cumming, his cock exploded into Zoe’s cunt, while she came all over his cock and Melanie came in her sons mouth, causing her to catch her breathe.
    Zoe rolled off her son, Melanie did the same and Wes took in a deep breath and felt his body tingle and tighten up, white spots appeared in his vision.
    “Let me clean that up. I’m still horny, I didn’t have that cock in me yet” Melanie crowed, she moved down and began lapping up his cock, sipping up the juices of Zoe and Wes, which tasted amazing and his cock stayed erect in her mouth.
    “Do you think you can go another round?” Melanie asked, looking up at him, he nodded and she climbed on top of him and slid her sopping pussy on his cock, it slid with ease and she pushed down which hurt her cervix a little, but she got over it.
    Wes looked at Zoe and she was laying on the bed, looking up at the roof and she felt her body tingle and cum leak from her dripping cunt.
    “Fuck your mother…come on baby, fuck me so hard” Melanie growled, she leaned down and kissed him deeply, before scratching her nails down on his chest and speeding up the pace.
    “Oh…fuck, you’re amazing” Wes moaned and he leaned forward and buried his face in her tits, smelling her skin and licking her nipples.
    “YES….OH BABY” Melanie cried, holding his head to her chest, making her tits poke him in the face and bouncing faster on his cock.
    “I’m about to cummmm” Wes moaned putting his hands on her hips and leaning into her more
    “Just a little longer….FUCK FUCK FUCK” Melanie pleaded, sweat was coming from her head and her heart was pounding hard.
    “I’M CUMMING”
    “ME TOO BABY” Melanie screamed, holding onto him as they came together and fell back on the pillow in a heap.

    Wes had his birth-mother Melanie on his right side and his adopted mother Zoe was on his left side, both were naked, sweaty and filled with his cum. Zoe was sound asleep and Wes saw her tits go up and down on him, Melanie was kissing him quietly and passionatly.
    “I love you, and I believe she loves you too” Melanie told him, smiling at how her son was smiling.
    “I love you as well.” Wes said and he watched as she went to sleep as well. With that Wes held them tight and closed his eyes.


  • Mary had a Hot Ram

    Font size : +


    Another beast story

    Mary Had a Hot Ram Chapter

    by David Crane

    —————————————————
    Chapter 1

    Mary Wilson had a little lamb.

    His fleece was white as snow and he followed her to school and all that shit, but the nursery rhyme stuff stopped there — because the little lamb grew up to be a horny ram.

    The ram was a powerful creature with swept-back horns, mighty shoulders and piledriver haunches. He remained white except for a black face and black rings around his legs just above the nimble cloven hoofs. He had golden eyes. He had the long flowing beard of a patriarch, but his balls were full of youthful cum.

    He had a huge prick and massive balls.

    In the prime of life, the ram would have been ready to challenge all other rams for the right to fuck the fat, woolly ewes that grazed on the green hillside, for he knew his rightful place.

    But it had been reared as a pet.

    And the ram often turned a glow �ing golden eye on Mary and his thoughts were hardly sheepish …

    Mary Wilson was a teen by the time the ram was in his youthful prime. She could hardly fail to notice the change in the beast. As a soft woolly lamb she had named him Cuddles but as he grew into a powerful hard-muscled creature the name had seemed rather silly and she had begun to call him Rocky the Ram.

    Mary was growing into a nubile young lady at the same time that Rocky matured into potency.

    Mary was still a virgin and quite innocent, although, being a farm girl, she knew all about the way that animals fucked and observed those bestial fuckings with interest. She wasn’t sure just how humans fucked but, being inquisitive, had often listened to the grunts and the moans that drifted through the thin wooden farmhouse walls from her parents’ bedroom.

    Fucking sounded like fun.

    ***

    Although the ram was no longer what could be called cuddly, he was still Mary’s favorite pet and she often stroked and petted the p �owerful brute.

    She had also recently started to stroke and pet her cunt.

    She had discovered the pleasures of self-caress more or less by accident.

    One day her pussy had been particularly hot and juicy and her clit was standing out stiff and tingling. Mary had begun to rub her crotch to soothe her cunt, not quite sure what had caused the condition. Very soon, a thrill had started to sweep through her pussy.

    She had been surprised by such a wonderful sensation. Her hand had rubbed vigorously away. All of a sudden her big blue eyes had snapped wide open in amazement and her mouth had trembled as her first ever orgasm ripped through her. She had been almost frightened by such intense feeling.

    After she’d finished coming and her cunt had cooled down, the girl had thought about what had happened.

    She had a strict upbringing.

    Anything that felt that good, she figured, just had to be a sin. She vowed never to rub her cunt again.

    Fifteen minutes later she frigged hersel �f off again.

    Since that day of discovery, Mary began to give herself handjobs with regularity, at least once a day.

    Her hands felt so lovely that the girl just had to wonder what a cock or a tongue would feel like.

    There was a girl in her school — a one room country schoolhouse — who had a bad reputation. Her name was Lulu May Dickens and it was rumored that she had gone all the way with more than one of the lusty local lads. Mary placed little stock in such gossip as a rule, but she thought that Lulu May looked like the sort of girl who had been naughty.

    Mary was eager to ask Lulu May about such things. But Mary was shy. She couldn’t think of a way to bring such a subject into the conversation without becoming embarrassed.

    One fine spring day, Mary was sitting on a fallen log out in the back forty, out of sight of the farmhouse, watching the fluffy white clouds drift across the bright blue sky and thinking about this and that. Mainly she was thinking about sex and trying �to figure out how to ask the advice of Lulu May without seeming to be too interested, to find out about naughty things without acting naughty.

    She was wearing a checkered dress and a blue bonnet with a pink ribbon.

    Under the dress, she wore nothing.

    Being a young farm girl, Mary did not have any sexy underwear. She had no money of her own with which to buy any. The local general store didn’t stock anything like that anyhow, and her mother always bought her plain white panties and bras as unshapely and restrictive as armor plate.

    Mary hated those awful undies.

    So she had taken to not wearing them.

    She liked to know and feel that she was naked under her dresses. It gave her a thrill.

    It was also handy for frigging herself off.

    It was a bother to have to remove her panties when she felt like a quick fingerfucking and if she left them on she always got the crotchband soaking wet, which was awfully embarrassing when her mother washed them in the tub.

    She hadn’t y �et decided if she would give herself a handjob today. It was a Saturday and she had slept later than usual. By the time that she awoke, her mother was banging the gong to announce that breakfast was on the table.

    Usually on Saturday mornings when she didn’t have to hurry to get to school, Mary liked to stay in bed and enjoy a long and leisurely fingerfucking session.

    This morning she had been forced to make a choice — she could miss breakfast and have a good come, or she could forego the pleasures of her pussy for those of her tummy. Mary had a healthy appetite and she could smell bacon and coffee. Furthermore, having just awakened, she had not had time to think the sort of thoughts that usually got her cunt smoldering. Anyhow, she reasoned, she could always fingerfuck later on if she wanted to. So she went down to breakfast.

    Then she had wandered out to the fields.

    Now she began to squirm on the log as, thinking of the things that naughty Lulu May might have done, she ıbecame aroused and horny.

    The idea of fingerfucking herself in the fresh air was attractive. An outdoor handjob seemed sort of wholesome.

    She was in no hurry to come.

    Coming was the best part, certainly, but Mary liked to enjoy the build up and the preliminaries. She looked around to make sure that there was no one who could see her, then, smiling, she began to unbutton the front of her dress. Spreading it open, she tilted her face down and looked at her tits.

    They were lovely tits.

    Mary had been amazed when they first became so large and shapely, and she admired them a great deal. Her tits were full and firm, and her nipples were big and fat. When they got stiff, as they were now, they stood out like little pink spaceships ready to be launched.

    She knew that the boys in school looked at her tits a lot.

    But they looked at the rest of her, too.

    Mary’s ass was shaped like a teardrop, firm and sweeping. Her waist was tiny and her hips were rounded. She had long, shapely legs tha �t seemed to have been designed for wrapping around a man’s haunches as he fucked her and had a gently sloping belly fashioned to pump a man dry.

    Her face was well matched to that splendid body. She had big blue eyes that looked innocent when they were wide open but not so innocent when they were narrowed with desire. Her mouth was wide and full and sensual, the lower lip slightly turned down in a cute pout. Her hair was thick and blonde, like coils of spun gold tumbling to her shoulders, cascading over her cheeks.

    Now she gazed down at her tits.

    As she looked, as if her vision were gently caressing her, her nipples began to grow and stiffen.

    She cupped her tits in her hands, lifting the plump tits and pushing them together into deep cleavage.

    Cupping her tits in her palms and fingers, she began to seep her thumbs back and forth across the nips.

    She was starting slowly.

    Mary hadn’t yet decided what to think about, what fantasy to employ while she worked on her hot cunt.

    Usually she t ˚hought about Jimmy Wilson or George Hubble. They were the best-looking boys at her school. But sometimes she liked to think about nameless strangers. Sometimes she fantasized about more then one nameless stranger at once, imagining what it would be like to have two or three horny young men fondling her at the same time.

    She had even pretended that she had sneaked into a monastery where monks had been without women for years, and she had fantasized about a jailbreak, when a dozen escaped convicts who’d had nothing better than their own fists for their long incarcerations raped her.

    Mary was a normal heterosexual girl.

    She had never thought about doing anything naughty with another girl — yet.

    Nor had she ever thought about fucking with an animal.

    Like, say, a ram …

    Yet there had been a nagging sensation, a dark thrill that was not yet knowledge the last time she had fondled Rocky the Ram. Mary had felt the sexuality of the potent beast. His powerful muscles had trembled and vibrated un �der her hands and his head had tossed about as he snorted with vague significance.

    The girl had become sexually aroused and had had to rub herself off three times afterwards before she was satiated. Yet she was still innocent and did not realize that it was the ram who had turned her on.

    And perhaps the ram had not yet realized why his balls had bloated and his big prick tensed as Mary petted him.

    Both girl and ram both sensed what they did not yet realize …

    Mary squirmed on the fallen tree, the rough bark stimulating her juicy pussy.

    She lifted her tits higher and ducked her head lower, pushing her tongue out.

    She began to lick her stiff nipples.

    She was lucky, she thought, that her tits were big enough so she could mouth her own nips. She would be even luckier when she got some handsome boy to do it for her, she figured. She lapped away, her face turning as she switched back and forth from taut tip to tip. Then she gently slurped one nipple into her lips and beg �an to nurse.

    Her nipples seemed to explode in her lips. She switched to the other.

    It was like a stick of dynamite.

    The rippling thrill ran through her tits and rushed down her belly and swirled in waves in her crotch. She could feel her clit expand just like her nipples.

    She wished that she were agile enough to get her head down there and tongue her sparking clit.

    But she knew that she couldn’t.

    She had tried once.

    She had sat on the edge of her bed and bent down as far as she could go, but her tongue had fallen just short — frustratingly short — of her creamy cunt. Then she had leaned back and had thrown her ass and hips up, her feet over her head, and had tried to get at her tasty-looking pussy that way. But she had failed by inches again. Her cunt, just over her eager upturned face, had fluttered and the cuntlips had unfurled and a drop of hot cuntjuice had fallen right onto her straining tongue. Mary had let it run around on her tastebuds for a moment �, finding it delicious, then had swallowed it down.

    Her failure had left her pussy smoldering.

    Her fingers had done the job but she still yearned for a nimble tongue to lave her cunt.

    Mary mouthed her tits and nipples for some time, growing hotter by the second.

    Then she hiked her ass up from the log and drew her dress up above the waist. Parting her sleek thighs, she gazed down at her pussy. She was very fond of her cunt because her pussy gave her so much pleasure and was looking forward to the day when her cunt would be giving someone else pleasure at the same time.

    Her cuntlips were unfurled like the petals of a fleshy pink flower, opening to
    the morning sunlight and still streaked with pearly dew. Her pussy had opened and was flooded with cuntjuice. The darker inner flesh was streaked with fuck cream and her clit button stood out in a taut nugget.

    Not touching herself with her hands yet, the oversexed farm girl caressed her cunt with her vision.

    She licked her lips.

    She be �gan running the tips of her fingers slowly up the velvety flesh of her inner thighs, teasing herself, stopping just short of her pussy. She wriggled on the log, starting to pant. Her fingers traced up the creased folds where her legs joined her pelvis, running parallel to her steaming cunt.

    She flicked a fingertip over her clit.

    She shuddered all over with the sensation.

    Bringing her hand up to her lips, she moistened her fingertips with spit, then flicked them over her clit bud again. When she brought them back to her mouth, she could taste her own delicious cuntjuice. She was starting to really squirm by this time. Her slender back arched, her fat tits thrusting out. She looked past those looming tit globes as she eyed her pussy.

    She began to fondle her cunt with both hands.

    With one hand she stroked her turbulent clit. With the other, tilting her wrist, she slowly and steadily fucked three stiffened fingers in and out of her hole.

    Her cunt sucked on her fingers, the in �ner muscles contracting as her hole dragged and pulled.

    Her love button expanded and fluttered.

    Her eyes had narrowed and her lips parted, her pretty young face contorted into a mask of pure passion. She was panting like a steam engine and hot flashes ran through her body, melting her loins and shooting like an electric current up the smooth flesh of her trembling thighs.

    She was almost ready to cream.

    She fucked her fingers in steadily and strummed her clit as if she were playing a banjo. The wild thrill increased, the passion waves coming higher with each joyful spasm.

    Just as the horny girl was about to reach the crest, she realized she was not alone. She was being watched!

    “Oh!” she cried, blushing with embarrassment.

    Her hands stopped moving. She was about to pull her dress down to conceal her creamy shame.

    She looked about frantically, wondering who was watching her. Was it one of the farmhands or, worse, her daddy?

    Then she saw the eyes that were fixed upon � her.

    They were golden eyes.

    Rocky the Ram was watching the horny girl masturbate …

    Chapter 2

    Mary’s first feeling was relief.

    It would have been mortifying to have a human see what she had been doing, but the ram was only a dumb animal.

    Yet she still felt embarrassed.

    Animal or not, he was giving her a very strange sort of look. Did a ram know about handjobs? They certainly weren’t equipped for such things, not with those cloven hooves. But did they understand how talented a hand with an opposing thumb was? Did Rocky realize Mary was doing something sexual?

    The girl still felt embarrassed.

    And she still felt horny, too. She had been just about to come when she had been interrupted. With her orgasm stopped at the last moment, her cunt was steaming and her clit was throbbing with a terrible immediacy.

    She wished that the ram would wander off so that she could finish her handjob.

    She just couldn’t bring herself to continue while those gold ∆en eyes were fixed upon her.

    Then Rocky stepped out of the bushes and slowly advanced towards the frustrated girl, a speculative look in his elliptical eyes. He was stepping lightly, almost gingerly, placing his cloven hooves with care.

    Mary noticed that his prick was semi-hard.

    She supposed that the ram was out looking for a plump sheep to fuck. Why else would his cock be getting hard? Surely it could have nothing to do with her.

    Rocky moved up and stopped just in front of her, dipping his big horned head down and pawing the earth. Mary began to stroke his hairy neck. She could feel the pulse beat there, drumming steadily. His whole body seemed vibrant, and the girl could not help but gaze under his belly and look at his cock.

    She saw that his dark-gray balls were like inflated balloons, full of sap. His prick stuck out in a great loop, not really rampant yet but coiling from his loins, the knob starting to squeeze out from the woolly � sheath. His cockhead was dark, almost black, a startling contrast to his fleecy white coat and woolly stalk. His cock was a lot bigger than a human prick, she calculated, for although she had never had anything to do with a human prick she didn’t think that a cock that big would fit in a pair of trousers.

    She stroked the ram’s hairy flank.

    His cock quivered, hardening more.

    Mary had an unholy urge to touch the ram’s prick.

    She wanted to find out what a cock felt like. But she struggled against the urge, knowing that touching a prick was a very naughty thing to do. The ram stepped sideways, his hind-quarters turning as if he realized what she was thinking and was presenting his prick to her.

    Mary shook her head, shuddering.

    No! I won’t touch him there! she thought.

    She closed her eyes to lessen the temptation, for his prick was a sightly slab of cockmeat. She felt the ram’s breath billow over her bare tits, then waft over her thighs ◊.

    Although her dress was still hiked up above her waist, she had closed her legs. But, as she felt the ram’s breath bathe her loins, her thighs trembled and very slowly parted. It couldn’t be really naughty just to let the brute breathe on her, she thought. Just to see what hot breath felt like on hot cunt, just out of curiosity — harmless curiosity.

    That breath billowed into her groin.

    Then the ram thrust his muzzle in and began to nibble very lightly at her pussy. Mary gasped.

    She started to push his head away, then stopped because that gentle nibbling felt awfully good! It was amazing how soft the beast’s lips were as they pulled so tenderly on her overheated flesh. She felt her cuntlips ripple and spread. Her clit sparked. The ram’s soft tongue began to slurp right up her wet pussy.

    Mary realized suddenly that she would be able to have an orgasm if she let the ram keep nuzzling her.

    She knew she ought to stop him.

    But she had been longing for � the feeling of a tongue on her pussy, and
    that long, hot, soft tongue felt absolutely wonderful. She didn’t have the heart to stop the beast as he licked her pussy. She opened her eyes, staring down, watching his tongue lave her creamy cunt. She wailed, dizzy with lust. She folded one hand in his long flowing beard and wrapped the other fist around one of his heavy curved horns, as if to hold him in place. But Rocky did not need to be held there — he was savoring the taste of human cunt, just starting to get the idea that a human female had the same sort of cunt that a sheep had. He was wondering if that pussy could be used for the same purpose.

    “Oh-oh-oh!” Mary gasped.

    The thrill was racing through her cunt again. She clung to his horns and beard and her hips began to pump. Her belly heaved and her juicy ass churned about on the log as she worked her cunt around on the ram’s snout. Ribbons of cuntjuice poured down her crotch. The ram lapped the sweet fuck juice up. T �rickles seeped down into the taut crack of her ass and the ram’s tongue slid up, gathering the cuntjuice from her ass and then sweeping on up her crotch and over her clit.

    Mary arched her back.

    Her bonnet fell off.

    Her knees rose up and she clamped her smooth thighs around the ram’s mighty shoulders as she ground her crotch around in his face and on his sweeping tongue.

    She was doing a wicked thing, a sinful thing. But the thrill was all the greater because of that!

    Then the thrill was as great as it could get.

    Long lateral waves of lust passed across her belly and met the electric current that sped up her thighs, the separate spasms meeting in a surging storm in her cunt.

    Mary was coming.

    The thrills came faster and higher, running through her in such rapid sequence that soon they were merging together. One prolonged height of bliss seemed to racked her cunt.

    Her cuntjuice gushed out i �n a deluge.

    Rocky lapped the fuck juice up with relish.

    At long last her orgasm ended. She stopped thrashing about. Her pussy still tingled in the aftermath of her climax. The ram continued to lap and nibble at her cunt as if to make sure that he had worked off every spasm and lapped up every drop of fuck juice.

    Then he raised his head and gazed at the young girl with a curious expression.

    Mary was blushing furiously. Even though he was only a dumb animal who probably didn’t even know what he had just done, she could not help but be embarrassed at having allowed a ram to tongue her cunt to climax.

    Yet it had been wonderful and, even as she blushed with the shame of it, she was wondering if the ram had enjoyed licking her pussy enough to want to tongue her cunt again. Lots of times.

    He had certainly seemed to relish her pussy.

    Now she noticed that his huge prick was completely erect, the dark knob throbbing and flaring and the woolly white ∫shaft so taut that his whole cock was almost humming like a tuning fork.

    Obviously the ram had gotten horny while he had lapped her cunt.

    The poor brute was feeling frustrated now.

    Mary knew what frustration was.

    And Mary was always kind to animals.

    It was only natural that the innocent young girl should think about jerking the ram off to relieve him, milking his fat prick out of gratitude and kindness.

    It was an act of charity, nothing else.

    But she had to admit that the idea thrilled her.

    Chapter 3

    Rocky the ram was confused by his frustration, for this situation was as new to him as it was to Mary. Lapping her juicy cunt had been a natural thing to do and getting a hard-on during that tasty snack was also natural, but now the ram was confused.

    Mary had a hot cunt, but she was not a sheep. Rocky had never fucked anything but a sheep before and he wasn’t sure if such things were possible, if the fuck could be arrange�d, if his prick would fit up her cunt. If the girl had got down on her hands and knees, the situation would have been less alien to the lusty brute and he most likely would have mounted her. But since she was still seated on the fallen tree, facing him, the dumb animal had no idea how to proceed.

    Mary was wondering how to go about it, herself.

    She had made up her mind that she was going to jack the ram off, half convincing herself that she was doing it strictly out of kindness and not because her hands were itching for a feel of that robust cock or because her eyes yearned to see the jism spurt from his prick. But she wasn’t sure how to approach the task. Mary had never had a cock in her hand before, not even a human cock. She had a pretty good idea how it was done but she wasn’t sure how to get at the beast or where to aim his load. Should she jack him off from behind — from the root of his prick — so that the stuff flew away from her? Or should she jack h�is cock from the front and let the brute come on her?

    She decided to play it by ear, to start jacking from halfway up the prick and see where her inclinations led her.

    The ram was twitching and stamping his feet.

    His big horns swept up and down as if he were trying to demonstrate the sort of stroking motion that his cock required.

    Mary slid down from the log.

    She was kneeling now, closer to a fucking position, but Rocky was still uncertain. For one thing, she was kneeling only on her hindlegs and for another she was facing him. The very idea of fucking face to face seemed totally weird.

    Mary began stroking his flank.

    She was delaying, struggling with last minute inhibitions. Yet she wanted to touch his cock so much that it frightened her. She wondered how sinful it would be. She wondered what the preacher would think about such things. Was it hellfire and damnation stuff, or was it Ωjust a little harmless and enjoyable amusement? It wasn’t, she reasoned, as if she were actually fucking an animal. A hand wasn’t a cunt. She had often stroked and petted her pet ram before, and just because she happened to be stroking a different part of his body didn’t really seem to make it that much different — or so she told herself.

    His cock was throbbing.

    She slid a hand under him, palm upward, and cupped his balls. She gave a little gasp as she felt how packed full of cum they were. She lifted them slightly, as if trying to guess the weight of the hot load. She was thrilled to feel his hard balls shift inside the dark sac.

    She slowly slid her hand up along the fleecy stalk.

    His cock pulsed and rippled.

    She fingered the underside of his cockhead, causing his prick-knob to flare out and throb with urgency.

    The ram had turned his horned head sideways, watching his mistress with his elliptical eyes, amazed to realize tha�t human hands could caress a cock as no hoof could ever do. He was starting to understand that there were things that could be done with humans that might be as much fun as fucking.

    The ram was quite content to play a passive role and let the girl do what she would, as long as what she did felt as good as it felt at the moment.

    Mary fingered his cockhead, fascinated by the rubbery texture, like a lump of hot iron encased in taut elastic.

    The cleft parted and Mary gasped when she saw the frothy pre-cum bubbling in the gap.

    She was eager to milk him off and see that lovely cum hose out of his huge prick, to feel his cock throb in her hands as he came. She cupped both hands around his prick, just behind the cock-crown, gripping his prick as if his cock were a club. She began to stroke him up and down, her hands just skimming lightly over the woolly cocksheath at first, then tightening her grip so that she was moving his foreskin back �and forth.

    The fleecy pelt curled up over the ledge behind his prick-knob on the upstroke, then drew back taut, causing his meaty cockhead to flare out naked and throbbing. More pre-cum bubbled out, sparkling on the dark meat of his cock-crown, running in sticky ribbons down the slope of the big slab of prick. His cockhead seemed to be burning like a coal now, almost starting to smoke.

    Mary was still kneeling beside him, at right angles to his cock and bloated balls.

    She began to inch forwards.

    She refused to admit to herself what her intentions were, but naughty little Mary wanted the ram to shoot on her body. Her dress still gaped open, exposing her heaving tits, and the hem was still drawn up, revealing her steaming cunt. The girl was eager to feel a load of ram jism spurt onto her heated flesh.

    She moved up until she was kneeling beside the ram’s burly shoulder, both hands pulling and pushing up and down his prick. His cockhead was looming out right in her face.

    She stared at that pulsating wedge of cockmeat, trembling violently, as if in sympathetic vibration with the huge prick which was trembling so energetically in her hands.

    Mary was licking her lips.

    Oh, no! she thought! No, she would never lick an animal’s cock!

    Jacking him off, she had convinced herself, was harmless enough and a simple kindness. And letting him lap her cunt hadn’t really been a sexual act. But it would be too depraved to even dream of using her tongue on his cock!

    But how delicious his prick looked!

    She wondered what cock would taste like.

    With mint sauce, would his prick taste like mutton? Did cocks have a distinctive flavor?

    Her mouth was watering.

    Would a ram’s prick taste like a human prick? Would a ram’s cum taste like a man’s? But she had never licked or sucked a man’s cock, and she had never tasted jism, so there was no way that Mary could tell the difference.

    She shook her head as if to clear her thoughts.

    She wanted very mu�ch to push her tongue out and take a lick. She struggled against the unholy impulse, determined not to yield to such utter depravity.

    Her hands pumped faster.

    Rocky had started to hump now, his mighty haunches bunching with muscle, fucking his cock in and out, fucking her between her hands and pushing his cockhead out almost into her face.

    Mary could tell he was ready to shoot.

    Did she realize that, positioned as she was in relationship to the head of his prick, that the brute was going to hose her face with his steaming load?

    She pretended she intended to have the ram shoot on her tits. She arched her back and thrust those plump tits out, ready to receive his squirting cum.

    But her lips were parted, too.

    Her pink tongue was slowly sliding back and forth across her lips. Her face was glazed with lust as she knelt directly in front of the ram’s prick. Her eyes crossed, turning inwards as she fixed her gaze on the head of his cock, staring at his prick in fascination�, waiting for his cock to erupt with his volcanic coming.

    Rocky was humping vigorously now and her hands were fairly flying up and down on his fucking cock, pulling up to his prick-knob, pushing back towards his ballooning balls. His head was thrust out over her shoulder, the long beard trailing down her back.

    She felt his prick give a great lurch.

    The ram bellowed.

    His balls seemed to explode and his cockshaft spread out as the thick sap rushed up. Mary gasped and pumped back on his prick.

    A great geyser of cum spurted from his cock-knob.

    The creamy jism hosed Mary’s face.

    Cum splashed all over her chin and her cheeks and a ribbon of slime ran across her parted lips — where her tongue was sliding.

    Mary wailed with joy and kept on pumping his prick.

    He squirted a second mighty stream of hot cum into her face.

    The jism was running over her arched tongue and sliding back into her mouth.

    HisΩ third spurt, coming under reduced pressure, fell short of her face and dropped onto her heaving tits.

    That was what she had intended in the first place, Mary told herself.

    The first two spurts in her face had been a mistake, an accident. She convinced herself that she had simply misjudged the angle, and a girl could not be blamed for getting a faceful of animal jism by accident. Yet, even as she rationalized that, her lips were still parted and her hot little tongue continued to lap up the hot spunk.

    She kept stroking his cock, and he shot another dose of jism onto her tits. The head of his cock began to bob up and down and soften slightly. But cum was still pouring out. Mary gave a little squeal and dropped onto her back, squirming under the brute. She raised her knees and took the head of his prick between her thighs and massaged his cock-knob, milking out the last of his spunk with her knees.

    The stuff poured down the insides� of her smooth thighs and pooled up in her cunt. Her cuntjuice gushed out to mingle with the ram jism.

    Mary was so hot that she didn’t know if she had come or not. Her fuck juices had certainly flowed, but that draining did nothing to reduce the surging lust in her cunt.

    His cock had stopped dripping now and her legs fell away. She rested there, spread-eagled in the grass, her whole body heaving as she panted with wild passion.

    The ram sidestepped away from her body.

    He looked thunderstruck, amazed that human hands could have brought such pleasure to him.

    His big prick had only softened slightly, enough to bob up and down. However, his cock had hardly diminished in size at all.

    Mary gazed at his cock and realized that the ram was not yet satisfied, despite shooting all that cum.

    And she knew damned well that, whether she had come or not, she was not satisfied either.

    She wondered if she should jerk him off again.

    As she thought about it, h�er tongue continued to glide across her creamy lips, lapping up cum. The girl suddenly blinked, as if she had just realized what she was doing, that she had swallowed a mouthful of ram spunk. And the stuff was delicious! She didn’t know if ram jism tasted like human cum, but she couldn’t see how any cum could taste any better!

    She knew it was very naughty to drink animal spunk.

    But since she had already done it — although it had happened by mistake, of course — it didn’t seem to be any more wicked to finish the job. She lapped her lips clean and then leaned down and began to tongue the congealing jism off her fat tits and stiff nipples.

    The more cum she slurped up, the hungrier it made her. Jism was like an appetizer, she realized. Licking cum up was making her ravenous for more, for a whole load! And if the stuff was so delicious second hand, just imagine how wonderful it would be if she were to swallow a whole load straight out of the ram’s prick!

    She eyed that �tasty cockmeat.

    She blushed with shame at her own desires and shuddered with the joyful anticipation.

    Mary was able to rationalize these things.

    Having already swallowed some ram cum, her sins would not be compounded if she swallowed some more of the stuff. And if the ram’s big prick just happened to be in her mouth when he shot his wad, that was merely a convenience, so that she wouldn’t spill a drop.

    Mary decided to suck the ram off.

    Chapter 4

    She knew there was a danger that she would feel terribly guilty and ashamed of herself afterwards, but at the moment Mary was so eager to suck on a mouthful of prick that she wasn’t about to let such considerations prevent her pleasure.

    She had often wondered what it would be like to suck a cock and to have that cock shoot in her mouth.

    She had always thought of sucking a human cock, to be sure, but the ram’s cock was a welcome substitute. She already knew how succulent his cum was.

    One of the things she wanted to ask her na�ughty friend, Lulu May, was what it was like to give a blowjob, assuming that Lulu May had done it and was willing to talk about it. Now Mary figured to get some cocksucking experience of her own.

    She sat up.

    Cupping her plump tits in her hands she lifted them to her face and tongued up the last residue of spunk from her tits and cleavage and sucked some from her nipples. Her crotch was awash with more of the lovely stuff and once again the girl wished that she was limber enough to get her mouth onto her cunt. She scooped a handful of cum and cuntjuice up and lapped it from her fingers and palm.

    Then Mary turned onto her hands and knees.

    She began to crawl towards Rocky on all fours.

    This was a position that Rocky understood — and her velvety haunches looked every bit as mountable as any fleecy sheep’s.

    The ram started to sidestep, trying to circle around behind the girl so that he could mount her properly and throw a ram-style fucking into her juicy pussy.

    But Mary turne�d with him.

    Rocky halted, his big head swaying from side to side in confusion. He could sense that the girl was hot for sex. Why was she keeping her head turned towards him? Why didn’t she let him get behind her so that they could fuck properly?

    He moved sideways again.

    She turned with him again, advancing.

    Rocky halted. He was perplexed. He had been astounded when she made him come with her hands and he was an intelligent sort of brute. He realized that maybe there were more mysterious delights involved in fucking with humans.

    Mary crawled in face first, smiling.

    Her mouth was open and her tongue pushed out.

    The ram realized that a human mouth, open like that, was quite similar to a cunt. He could see that it would be possible to fuck a girl in the mouth quite satisfactorily. But he couldn’t figure out why the girl would want to fuck that way.

    Did she want him to shoot in her mouth?

    He’d seen her licking her lips, and she certainly seemed to enjoy drinking his jism.

    M∞aybe a human mouth was an erotic instrument, a fuck zone unknown to the limited mind of a sheep?

    Whatever — Rocky was willing.

    Rams have no sense of morals.

    Rocky didn’t even know that he was participating in the terrible perversion of
    bestiality. But Mary knew.

    And it thrilled her all the more because it was so wicked!

    She crawled up to the ram, watching his prick sway slightly from side to side and jolt up to a new hardness. She curled up onto her flank, one knee raised, her face just in front of his cockhead. She gazed at the tasty slab of dark cockmeat, anticipating the pleasure she was going to have when she sucked his prick.

    Her mouth watered at the sight.

    Rocky stood stiff-legged and rigid, waiting to see what new delights the horny young girl had in store for him.

    She leaned in and her tongue fluttered out.

    She licked lightly at the tip of his hot prick, then drew back to let the meaty flavor tingle o�n her tastebuds, to appreciate that first taste of cock.

    It was yummy!

    Ohhhh, she thought, this is going to be fun!

    Ducking in again, the cock-hungry girl began to run her hot tongue all over his glistening meat, laving and licking and slurping on the succulent slab. His prick-knob ballooned in her face. She pushed the tip of her tongue right up inside his parted cleft.

    Then she began to sweep with long moist strokes around the fat width of the ram’s cock-knob, lavishing his meat with devout attention. The more she licked the hungrier she became. She was eager for the beast to shoot in her mouth, but she was in no real hurry because she was enjoying the taste of the cockmeat that came before the creamy jizz.

    A thick drop of pre-cum squeezed from his cleft.

    She watched it run sluggishly down the slope of his cockhead. Then she gathered the drop up with her tongue and purred with joy. She had figured right — cum was even more delicious w�hen lapped up from a prick!

    She tongued his cock some more and lapped up another glob of slimy pre-cum.

    Now she figured that it was time to take the head of his cock into her mouth and suck him to a climax.

    She felt an actual physical hunger for his cock and cum, along with the more subtle inner urge that was driving her towards this depraved act.

    Her mouth was salivating every bit as much as her cunt was creaming, and her tongue felt as hot as her clit.

    Pursing her lips, she kissed the tip of his prick. Then she let her lips slowly part and fed his cockmeat into her mouth.

    The ram gave a little lurch as she felt his cockhead buried in a human mouth and discovered that it felt every bit as good as any cunt he had ever fucked. He didn’t start fucking her face yet, however. He was willing to let the girl take the initiative, introducing him to the strange, bizarre and wonderful human activity called cocksucking�.

    Mary was learning the joys of cocksucking at the same time.

    She sucked softly, her cheeks hollowing in, her lips collaring his cock just behind the knob. His cockhead flared out so huge that the sides of his prickhead pressed into both of her cheeks at the same time, giving her the look of a squirrel with a mouthful of nuts. Her lips unpeeled, almost turning inside out as she nursed on his succulent cockmeat.

    Her tongue switched back and forth against the underside of his cockhead, then folded into a soft, pliable bridge as she bobbed her head up and down, fucking his cock-knob in and out of her mouth and sucking on every precious inch.

    “Ummmm-ummm-ummm,” she purred, relishing the taste, the temperature, the texture.

    She was salivating heavily.

    The ram’s prick had started to drool steadily, his thick cock slime mixing with the girl’s saliva. The mingled juices flowed around in her mouth, washed over her gums, and set her tongue afloat on a sluggish cu�rrent of fuck juice. Some slipped down her gullet.

    She was holding his prick in both hands now, not pumping his prick because she wanted to do it all with her mouth. She pushed back on his sheath so that his massive cockhead flared out in her lips. As her head bobbed back, about half of that big meaty prick slipped from her mouth. Cum and saliva steamed from the hot cockmeat, evaporating in the air as she worked hungrily on the tip. Then she ducked down and took all of the cock into her mouth again, her nose twitching as it came into contact with the curled rim of his woolly sheath.

    The ram began to fuck gently, not the way he would have lustily fucked a cunt. He calmly fucked his bloated cockhead in and out. The dripping tip of the prick lodged in her throat, causing her to gag, then drew out until only the very end remained collared between her lips.

    Her tongue was bridged under the slab, a pink carpet over which his prick could fuck triumphantly into her throat. S�he was gurgling with joy, the moist sounds muffled on his cockmeat. The knowledge struck her as much as the physical sensations. She was getting fucked in the mouth by an animal! The depravity, the degradation, the wickedness all enhanced the thrill.

    “Unghhh,” she gasped as the huge wad of his cockhead slipped into her gullet, cutting off her air.

    Then she purred while the cockmeat fucked between her pursed lips, pulling them almost inside out. She sucked on the tip, milking tasty cum from his cleft.

    She sighed, “Ahhhhh.”

    Rocky began to quiver violently.

    His cock-knob ballooned in her mouth, and, sighting down his prick, Mary saw his balls swell alarmingly.

    He was about to shoot in her mouth!

    A ram was going to unload his cock and balls in her mouth, and she was going to drink it! Fiery waves of pure passion raced through the girl. She trembled in anticipation as much as the beast. Her lips pulled, her cheeks dragged, her tongue flashed.

    Suddenly her mouth was full of� cum.

    The jet hit her throat with such force that her head was tilted back, her golden curls bouncing, her blue eyes opening wide in surprise. The ram almost blew her head right off the end of his prick. Mary stiffened and pushed her face back onto his spurting cockmeat, fighting against the tide of his river of cum with all the strength she could muster.

    She mouthed his prick-knob again as he hosed her mouth with another squirt. The cum-starved girl was gulping the fuck juice down as fast as she could, but the beast’s load was too much for her. She couldn’t manage to swallow it all. Cum filled her mouth, expanded her cheeks and, overflowing her lips, ran down both sides of her chin.

    She kept sucking voraciously.

    Rocky kept spurting jism out.

    Her mouth had been more effective than her hands, and he was coming with more abundance than he had when she’d jacked him off. His balls seemed to be bottomless, spinning out in an endless supply of hot� jism.

    At last he stopped spurting.

    He stood, splay-legged, his head bobbing up and down over her shoulder, his flanks heaving in and out.

    His prick was still in her mouth.

    Mary nursed on his cock, milking out every last drop of his cock slime. She used her hands to stroke his prick. Her lips pulled and her tongue flared as she made sure she had gotten every precious drop.

    She pulled her mouth away and his dark cockhead bobbed up and down before her face. She used her tongue to lap his prick clean, polishing the solid piece of cockmeat until his prick-knob gleamed with a wet luster like some tasty dark pearl.

    Then she sat back on her heels.

    Now that the act was over, the cocksucking accomplished and the cum swallowed, Mary wondered how she felt about it.

    She had expected to be ashamed of herself, to have to suffer self-recrimination and remorse. She had been willing to suffer such regrets, in fact, figuring that the delici�ous feast of cum was worth it. But now she felt nothing of the sort. With the taste of the ram’s succulent cockmeat and delectable jism still lingering on her tastebuds and lips, still warming her gullet and belly, Mary felt no regrets at all.

    She looked up at the ram. There was a dazed look in his eyes, as if he had been completely drained and fucked-out by the tremendous force of the climax Mary had given him with her mouth.

    The ram stared back at her, his golden eyes fixed speculatively upon her blue eyes.

    Mary grinned with delight when she realized that she could look the beast directly in the eye and feel no embarrassment.

    She doubted she could have done that with a human whom she had just given a blowjob to.

    There were, she saw, enormous benefits in having sex with dumb animals.

    And now naughty little Mary, with the taste of cum still lingering in her mouth, began to wonder what else she might enjoy doing with the hot ram.

    Chapter 5

    Mary wond �ered if she should let the ram fuck her.

    Was getting fucked in the cunt by an animal more sinful than getting fucked in
    the mouth? She wasn’t sure. It certainly didn’t seem any naughtier, but such things were hard to judge.

    She wondered, too, if a girl could lose her virginity to an animal. Was it the mere fact of having a prick up a girl that divested her of her cherry, or did that prick had to be attached to a human being?

    Maybe an animal cock was like using a dildo or a sausage or something. That would be handy, no doubt of that. A girl could get all the animal cock she wanted and still retain her purity. She couldn’t be sure about it and realized that, for the sake of convenience, she might well be stretching a point.

    But the thought of having Rocky’s massive cock fucking in and out of her pussy was awfully exciting.

    The ram, having come twice now, no longer felt horny.

    He was grazing, big-horned head down. His cock was semi-hard now, looping out in a fat c �urve, sweeping down from his loins. The dark-gray tip glistened with the polished luster that the girl’s mouth had put on it.

    He eyed the girl as he grazed.

    His balls had been nicely emptied. But, still, who knew what other treats the girl might have in store for him? Not desperate with need now, the stout creature was nevertheless willing to perform whatever other strange human perversions might arise.

    And Mary felt pretty certain that a few strokes or a lick would soon have his cockmeat stiff again.

    But should she do such a naughty thing?

    Blowing the beast had made the girl as hot as she had ever been in her life, and her inhibitions were flagging, but still she could not make up her mind. Fucking a ram was not the sort of thing that an innocent young virgin took lightly.

    Mary might not have pondered the question so deeply had she realized that such things were not so uncommon as one might suppose, and, in fact, there was a family tradition of animal fucking … �

    ***

    Early that morning, Bess Wilson, Mary’s mother, had woke up feeling like a nice bit of prick. Bess was a good-looking woman. Years of hard living on the farm had not wasted her, as it often did with farmers’ wives. Her skin was tanned but not leathery, she wore her hair tied back in a prim bun but it was still soft, and hard work had not made her scrawny, but had rather made her shapely. She had an hourglass figure, wide hips and big tits around a narrow waist.

    She came awake all of a sudden, with the sharp realization that she was horny as hell.

    She rested on her back and stared at the ceiling for awhile.

    Her husband, Clem, had not fucked her for nearly a month now, as near as she could recall. He seldom had the energy to fuck. Clem labored in the fields six days a week, long and hard. On Sundays he relaxed but, being a religious man, he believed that it was a sin to fuck on the Sabbath, even when fucking his lawfully wedded wife.

    Bess had made other arrangements.

    But whe �n she was feeling fuckable, she always, being a devoted wife, gave her husband first crack at her cunt.

    Clem had started to stir beside her in bed now.

    It was not yet dawn, for the farmer’s day started early, and Bess hoped there was time for a fuck. She reached out and cupped her husband’s cock and balls. His prick was soft and his balls were shriveled. She began to fondle his cock and was rewarded by a twitch in his prick and a slight swelling in his balls. He groaned in semi-slumber.

    Bess would have liked to suck his prick up nice and hard. She knew that a little sucking was guaranteed to stiffen even a fatigued cock. In her youth, before she was wed, Bess had been known as the best blower in seven counties and few were the local lads who had not had head from her. But Clem didn’t know that. She had never given him a blow job.

    She had started to go down on him on their wedding night.

    Clem had been scandalized.

    “That’s whorish behavior,” he told her.

    Bess had batted her eye s and looked innocent and said, “Oh, I thought that was what wives were expected to do.”

    “Naw, you got that wrong, woman,” he said, calmed by her obvious innocence. “That’s a perversion and a blasphemy.”

    So Bess hadn’t blowed Clem.

    She judged it wouldn’t be wise to tell him that she had sucked the cocks of countless boys.

    In the early days of their marriage, their sex life had been adequate, for Clem was lusty enough and not yet worn out by years of hard labor. He had fucked her almost every night, but only in the missionary position and only in the cunt, to be sure, but she was relatively satisfied. But their fucking had fallen off drastically after awhile and soon Clem was only screwing her once a month or so.

    Bess had considered taking a lover. But she knew that adultery was a sin. So she started fucking animals instead. Just as Clem’s cock was starting to get nice and hard, he gave a lurch and sat up in bed. Bess smiled at him.

    He stared down at his cock, which was in he �r hand.

    “Good God, woman!” he said.

    “Clem?”

    “It’s morning! Only a whore would fondle a man’s member in the cold gray light of dawn!”

    “But I’m feeling horny, Clem,” she insisted.

    Clem hopped out of bed, scrawny as a scarecrow, his arms and legs flopping about like a disjointed puppet and his cock sticking straight out. He was staring down at that hard-on with a look of horror and revulsion on his face. He figured it was a sin to have a hard-on at dawn. What sort of pervert was he wed to? And it was Saturday, to boot — the Sabbath but one day away!

    Clem ignored his hard-on and got dressed.

    Bess sighed.

    She got up and made breakfast. Her pussy was like a smoldering ember between her shapely thighs. Clem stared at her sadly as he chewed his flapjacks. She could tell that he was having thoughts of Sodom and Gomorrah. She wouldn’t have minded
    a nice bit of sodomy, herself. But she knew it was useless to persist. She was thankful that she had worked out alternative arr �angements.

    Clem stomped off to the fields, his hogwasher overalls flapping around his skinny shanks.

    A little later sweet little Mary went out to wander around innocently, looking like an adorable golden doll in her dress and bonnet.

    Bess, dutiful wife that she was, cleaned up the breakfast table and did her morning chores.

    Then she went out to the barn.

    Ringo the bull was standing in his stall.

    He was a massive black brute, horned and horny. All the farmers for miles around fetched their cows over to be fucked by Ringo and never once had the bovine brute failed.

    He had never failed Bess either.

    When the woman walked into the shadowed barn, the bull raised his huge head, the ring in his nose glinting. His wide nostrils flared and, scenting her sexual heat, his prick rippled.

    The bull was not as intelligent or as imaginative as Rocky the ram and it had never dawned on him that fucking a human was a perversion. He merely thought of Bess as a cow and himself as a fucking machine. �

    Bess stood back and regarded the bull wistfully for a moment. She wondered sometimes if it was wrong to fuck an animal. She knew it was not as wrong as adultery would be and so it was justified, the lesser of two evils.

    Nothing could be as wrong as a horny, unfucked cunt.

    She stepped into his stall. The bull’s big head came around as he looked at her. He was slobbering but she didn’t mind — she wasn’t going to kiss him. She pulled a stool up. It was more normally used as a milking stool, but it did just as well for milking hot cum out of pricks.

    Sitting on the stool beside his massive flank, Bess reached under the brute with both hands and began to pull and fondle his cock and balls. She took little pleasure in this. She didn’t feel at all romantic about the beast, simply regarding him as a city woman would regard her cock-shaped vibrator. But still, when she felt his massive cockmeat start to tense, then harden, the woman felt a rush of hot pleasure.

    Out came the bull’s huge co ˇck.

    Longer and longer and fatter and fatter grew the bull’s prick.

    Gazing lustfully at that enormous prick, Bess marveled that she was able to take that cock up her cunt. The huge prick-knob seemed wider than her pelvis, the cockshaft longer than her torso.

    Where the hell did the prick go when he fucked her?

    And his balls were big as watermelons.

    When he shot such a load into her, it was a wonder that she was not simply washed away on the tide.

    Thinking of being stuffed brimful of that black cockmeat made her cunt steam and cream. Cuntjuice dripped from the rim of the stool. She stood up and took her dress off, not wanting to get it soaked. Then she sat down and played with his prick some more.

    His cock was iron hard now and pulsating.

    Ringo stood patiently, enjoying her hands. He loved her nice tight pussy too. Cows were often sloppy, even with his huge cock, but Bess’ cunt really pressured his prick and sucked. On the whole, Ringo thought that he preferred Bess to most any cow.

    The � head of his cock had started to dribble.

    Ribbons of milky white jism trickled down the smooth black slope of his cockmeat. Bess leaned in and tongued up a mouthful of the stuff. She had never sucked the bull off — that would have been perverted, she reckoned — but she did like to drink a little of his spunk once in a while. Bess had always adored a mouthful of cum back in the days when she was the champion cocksucker of the country. Now that she was married to a man who did not believe in blowjobs she had to get her cum where she could. Her tongue flattened on his cockmeat, slurping upwards, gathering up the delicious cock slime onto her tastebuds.

    Her saliva lathered his cockhead in place of his cum.

    Licking that lovely prick was making Bess so hot that she was afraid she might come before she got her pussy full, and she decided she had better get on with it. Creaming with an empty cunt had always seemed a waste to Bess.

    She moved the stool ar πound in front of the bull.

    His cock loomed out, the prick-knob extending all the way up to his front legs so that he seemed to stand astride of his cock. Bess sat on the stool and positioned her shoulders back against the rails of the stall. She needed to be securely supported or else she would not be able to wedge that bull’s cock up her cunt.

    The stool was just the right height.

    When Bess arched her back and tilted her crotch up, the head of the bull’s prick nuzzled into her groin. She spread her legs wide apart. Reaching down with both hands, she opened her cuntlips wide, pulling the fleshy folds over the tip of the bull’s prick.

    Then she began to work her cunt down over his cock.

    It was a long slow process, but one that she enjoyed. She shot one hip down, then the other, feeding an inch of bull cock into her cunt at a time.

    She felt like a boa constrictor devouring a pig.

    The bull’s cockhead was halfway up her and sh �e already felt stuffed to the brim, but she knew from happy experience that she could manage a lot more than that.

    Inch by inch she squirmed down. Ringo stood rigid.

    The first time they had fucked he had started to hump her, as he would have a cow, but that had been futile. His big, blunt prick had battered her away. So he had learned to stand stiff and let the woman work his cockmeat into her pussy.

    It made a pleasant change from cud-chewing creatures who stood docile as he
    fucked away.

    “Ummmm,” purred Bess as her cunt spread out around that black cockhead and her clit rubbed against the smooth prickmeat. She was no longer sorry that her husband had declined her offer. She had quite rightly given him first crack at her cunt, but the bull’s cock was a hell of a lot more satisfying than Clem’s prick. If Clem felt compelled to rush off to plow the fields, this plowing was a welcome alternative.

    Suddenly his cock-knob slipped in �.

    “Oooooh,” she cried.

    Her cuntlips collared his thick cock just behind the crown and his massive prick-knob throbbed within her pussy. His cock felt like a white-hot lump of iron inside her belly. Her pussy began to work on his cock, the inner muscles tightening in a series of concentric rings, sucking on his cockhead just as if she had a secret mouth in her cunt.

    She pushed down, taking more cock up her pussy.

    She had never managed to take all of that huge prick in, but she knew she could take half, and she worked towards that objective now, her belly heaving, her hips pumping, her ass grinding. She took inch after inch up her smoldering cunt.

    The huge prick-knob surged in, wedging a passage open, prying and levering into the depths of her loins, forging a way for the thick cockshaft that followed. Bess squirmed on that huge prick like a pig on a spit, roasting over the fires of her own passion.

    She had as much prick up her as she could manage now.

    His cock �had bottomed out in her belly.

    She began to turn from side to side, winding her cunt around his prick like a nut about a bolt. Slowly her pussy adjusted to accommodate that vast bulk.

    She tried a stroke.

    Her cunt was too tight still.

    She squirmed around on his cock some more, lubricating and spreading her well-stuffed pussy. When she stroked again, she slid up his prick, then back down on the thick cockshaft. Her cuntlips turned almost inside out as they dragged up his prickmeat, then were stuffed back inside her as she pushed down again. The bull began to fuck very gently, sort of swinging his prick in and out, meeting her cunt as she slid down.

    Gazing down at her belly, Bess was surprised that she could not see the outline of his cock lifted up in a furrow along her loins, pushing her innards out of place. A dreamy smile turned her lips upwards as she relished that sweet load of hot cockmeat, cherished that s �tout stuffing.

    Her cunt was melting like a wax candle around a flaming wick and her clit was going off like a detonator. She moaned and whimpered. The bull began to snort, pawing at the floor of the stall with one foot, his massive head swaying back and forth as if stunned by the sensation.

    Braced against the stall, Bess threw her legs up and hooked her knees over his cock, gripping the fat prick between her thighs so that she was mounted on his cock like a horizontal flagpole sitter. Her ass began to churn wildly now as she increased the tempo and Ringo began to fuck his prick in with vigor as they began fucking furiously.

    Bess shuddered and came.

    Then she came again.

    Stuffed to the gunwales with throbbing bull prick, the horny woman was going off like a machine gun, her orgasms rattling through her pussy in volleys. She moaned and wailed and whimpered. Her hot fuck juices poured out onto his fucking cock. As her pussy lubricated itself, the mighty � bull was able to fuck into her more fluidly, fucking his prick in faster with every stroke.

    Ringo bellowed.

    Bess felt his hot jism squirt into her cunt in a creamy jet.

    Her own multiple orgasm surged to a new peak as she thrilled to the joy of being hosed full of cum.

    The bull was coming by the bucketful, dose after dose of hot thick cum flooding her. Bess’ steaming cuntjuice gushed out to blend with the bull’s cum.

    At long last, the bull’s balls were drained.

    His prick began to sway up and down, lifting and lowering the woman who was still spiked on the end of his prick.

    Bess continued to squirm as she worked off the last sparks and the final drops of her prolonged climax. With her thighs clamped around his cock and her knees hooked over, she rode up and down, tipping the stool over. Cum and cuntjuice ran down her crotch and spread out on the floor like spilled milk.

    His cock began to soften and diminish.

    Bess squirmed off his ⁄prick, going out inch by inch, emptying her cunt just as she had filled her pussy. When his cockhead finally popped out of her, his prick bobbed up and down. The tip was dripping, slathered with mingled cum and cuntjuice. Thick drops splashed onto her belly. Bess slid down onto the floor of the stall, sitting under the bull’s front legs, watching his prick sway up and down. That black cockmeat, streaked with fuck cream and cum, looked delicious.

    She ducked forward and began to tongue his cockhead, gathering up all the precious fuck juices, quenching her appetite for cum and savoring the flavor of her own cuntjuice. She laved all over the prick-knob and slurped up and down the cockshaft. She crawled right under the brute and licked his collapsed balls, as if to show the gratitude she felt for the sweet load of cum they had poured into her. She licked back up to the prickhead and slobbered again.

    She continued to tongue the bull’s prick until his entire cock had � dropped down, hanging under his loins, spent.

    She knew he would soon be potent again — as soon as she needed another cuntful of big bull prick.

    But she was satisfied for now.

    She mopped her frothy pussy up with a handful of straw and put her cotton dress back on.

    She left the stall and walked out of the barn without looking back. Ringo was only a dumb animal, and she felt no need to say goodbye to the brute. She had kissed his cock and balls in gratitude — the rest of the animal didn’t count.

    Bess returned to the farmhouse where, like any good country wife who had not taken a lover, she did the rest of her chores.

    Chapter 6

    If Mary had known that her mother fucked the bull regularly, she would probably have been less inhibited about letting the ram fuck her — especially since she had already sucked him off. But she had no idea that her mother was a bullfucker. Nor could she ask advice of her mother, not the way she could ask naughty Lulu May Dickens.

    Mary had i �ntended to ask Lulu May about fucking and blowing men, anyhow, and she guessed maybe she could work in a few questions about animal fucking, making it sound as if she were curious rather than eager. If Lulu May was as naughty as she was said to be, she shouldn’t object to those questions. She might even be flattered that Mary took an interest in her affairs. Of course, Lulu May might not know anything about fucking animals.

    If she was getting fucked by men, she might never have felt the need or the urge to make it with an animal. Mary would have to phrase her questions with a certain delicacy, to keep from causing them both embarrassment.

    But Mary needn’t have worried.

    Nothing would embarrass Lulu May Dickens.

    Lulu May was every bit as naughty as her reputation proclaimed. She had taken over the role that Mary’s mother had held years before, and she was known to be the best cocksucker in the county as well as an energetic piece of ass.

    Lulu May had sucked off � countless cocks.

    Some of those cocks had been sucked off under strange circumstances, so that Lulu May, herself, was not sure who the man or boy she had given a blowjob to might happen to be. She recognized the various cocks with no trouble. Finding a suckable prick before her eyes, she always knew for certain if it was a prick she had sucked before. But often she didn’t know who what prick was attached to.

    Her first mouthful of cock and her first drink of cum had happened like that, and Lulu May, who had become a confirmed cock-sucker with the very first lick, never knew whom she had given her first blowjob to. Nor did she care.

    The prick was the thing.

    The man attached to the cock didn’t matter in the slightest, as long as the prick was big and hard and full of fuck juice.

    How did this happen?

    Lulu May usually blew men through a knothole.

    Lulu May was a teen, like Mary, and she had started her sex � life two years before when she was already a nubile young lady with a lusty temperament.

    Her bouncy body seemed to have been constructed completely out of circles and ovals and curves, without a straight line or an angle anywhere.

    Her tits were like balloons.

    Her stiff nipples were like the valves by which those big balloons had been inflated.

    The cheeks of her ass were round, as if fitted behind her to counterbalance her round tits.

    Her thighs were rounded, her hips were rounded — even her cunt seemed to be round instead of a slit, for that creamy fuck hole was always gaping open, the slot ready to be stuffed. Her cunt smoldered at the base of a gently rounded belly, between those molded thighs. These characteristics extended to her features, as well.

    She had flashing dark eyes that were usually wide open as she gazed lustfully at a young man’s well-packed groin. Her lips were usually parted in a little oval of astonishment — or as if �they were all set to be slipped over the head of a cock. She had ebony hair which she wore in ringlets, little round coils of jet that bounced gaily up and down as her head bobbed up and down on a prick.

    Yes, Lulu May was shapely and well rounded.

    And her experiences were well rounded.

    ***

    This is how Lulu May first encountered a stiff prick and dealt with the situation instinctively:

    Behind the country schoolhouse which both Mary and Lulu May attended, there was a two-compartment outhouse. One side was for the boys, the other for the girls.

    The outhouse was made of knotty pine.

    In the wall between the two compartments there was a knot of wood which some enterprising young boy had knocked out, leaving a knothole through which the boys could peer and observe the girls as they squatted on the wooden seat.

    Lulu May — a virgin then — had for some time been aware that whenever she went to the outhouse, a boy seemed to have a need to perform a bo �dily function.

    She didn’t, at first, realize that that bodily function had nothing to do with voiding his bladder or bowels, but that it was his balls that needed to be emptied.

    But one day, as she lifted her skirt, she saw a watchful eye peering through the knothole.

    She was furious for all of ten seconds.

    Then the naughty nymphette grinned, finding that she loved the idea of having a horny young man gaze at her body. She squirmed out of her panties, holding her skirt up and parting her thighs so that he could get a clear look at her pussy.

    Lulu May went to the outhouse every day after that.

    One boy or another always followed on her heels.

    She knew that the boys varied, because sometimes a blue eye gazed at her, sometimes a brown or a gray eye. But whatever the color, the gaze was hot with lust.

    Lulu May knew that those young men must be beating their meat as they looked at her through the wall.

    She adored the thought of all that fuck jui �ce being spilled in her honor.

    She took to wearing the sort of clothing that she could easily open, so that she was able to show them her tits and her ass, and, of course, her creamy cunt.

    Then one day some bold lad — she never figured out who it was — had pushed his cock through the knothole.

    Lulu May had gazed at it.

    It was a fine big cock, the prick-knob shaped like a mushroom and hot like a poker used to stir a fire. A dark fat vein pulsated up the underside of the cockshaft and the cleft tip was parted. She could see preliminary spunk bubbling in the cleft.

    Lulu May was cherry.

    She wasn’t sure what to do with that prick.

    But the cock was available and lovely looking. All of a sudden, the girl realized that she wanted to take hot prick in her mouth. She had heard, vaguely, about blowjobs.

    She guessed she wanted to blow that prick.

    She hesitated for a moment, then she grinned impishly, bent down, and took the swollen cockhead into her mouth.

    She was naive — �she blew on the prick.

    But she was a natural and, as soon as she had puffed, she inhaled, ready to blow again. But she discovered that inhaling on the sweet cockmeat was lots better than huffing and puffing.

    She took a long, tentative suck.

    “Ummmm,” she purred, finding that she had discovered the secret of giving head. She knew instinctively just how to go about delivering a first-class blowjob.

    She sucked the lucky lad off.

    When he came in her mouth, her dark eyes opened wide in surprise. She swallowed that thick, hot fuck juice and adored it.

    Back in the schoolroom, Lulu May looked around at the various boys, but couldn’t decide which one she had sucked off.

    Whoever he was, though, he must have blabbed about it, because the next day a different prick was presented to her through the dividing wall. This prick was as big and as tasty as the first, but shaped differently, with an elongated, tapering cock-knob.

    Lulu May milked the prick dry.

    After that, the cum-hungry girl started visiting the outhouse twice a day. On every occasion she found herself presented with a tasty cock and a hot load of cum.

    The school teacher worried about the state of Lulu May’s bladder, but made no connection between the girl’s frequent excusals from class and that of the dozen or so boys who took it in turns to raise their hands to be excused.

    Lulu May drank so much juicy jism in the next few months that she gained two pounds.

    But that was okay — she gained it in her tits.

    Soon afterwards, Lulu May began getting fucked by various local lads, but she still made her daily visits to the outhouse, enjoying the thrill of sucking off disembodied, anonymous cocks.

    The boys looked at Mary through the knot-hole, too.

    But Mary had never discovered the fact and, therefore, never made a point of exposing her cunt to the wall except by accident. Nor did she have to use the outhouse frequently, so no lad had ever been bold enough to push a prick throug �h when Mary was on the other side.

    If one had, Mary might not have had to ask the advice of Lulu May in such matters.

    Chapter 7

    Lulu May lived on a farm bordering on Mary’s farm.

    Though older, she was still sucking off two lucky lads every schoolday, Monday to Friday. In the evenings she frequently met young men out behind the barn or down by the river and managed to get her full share of fucking as well.

    But weekends were different.

    The boys played baseball or went fishing, and Lulu May often found herself devoid of prick on Saturday and Sunday.

    That was why she started fucking the sheepdog.

    Mary and her little lamb had fallen to a sexual encounter more or less by accident.

    Mary had been fingerfucking herself.

    The ram had been looking for a sexy sheep.

    Fate had thrown them together.

    But Lulu May was a different kettle of fish. She had deliberately decided that it might be fun to get fucked by a dog. She had been watching Old Blue round up the s ⁄heep one afternoon and had noticed how vigorous and energetic he was as he bounded about the hillside. It had occurred to her that if the sheepdog were to put that much vitality into a fuck, he would make a wonderful partner.

    No sooner had she thought of fucking the dog than she decided to try it. And try it, she did.

    Fucking a dog was as good she had hoped.

    In a way, getting fucked by a dog was a lot like sucking anonymous cocks through a knot hole. There was no need to make small talk, no need to kiss and cuddle, no emotional entanglements to cloud the pure pleasure of an all-out fuck.

    The dog put a lot more energy into fucking than most guys.

    His balls held more cum.

    It made a nice change and solved the problem of where to find some prick on weekends.

    Today was Saturday.

    Mary was pondering the fucking of her ram.

    And naughty Lulu May was just about to get balled by Old Blue …

    ***

    Old Blue looked forward to the weekends more, if anything, than �did Lulu May.

    There was a sheepdog bitch not far away who sometimes put out for Old Blue, but she was a shaggy sort of creature and, although he didn’t mind emptying his cock and balls into her, he didn’t really fancy her. There was an old hound bitch in the area as well, but she sometimes gave him a nasty nip when he got too rough.

    Lulu May never nipped him.

    Her smooth, hairless loins were the stuff of doggy wet dreams.

    And, unlike bitches, she was always in heat.

    ***

    Lulu May came out of the farmhouse, wearing a pair of cut-off jeans that were molded around her pert ass like a coat of denim paint. She also wore a cotton workshirt with the tails tied up so that her midriff was bared. Ole Blue was in the yard, his muzzle resting on his forepaws, his fluffy tail twitching.

    When he saw the girl he cocked an ear.

    Lulu May winked at the dog.

    The perceptive brute gave a little yelp of joy, realizing that it was time for his weekend tre �at. He bounded to his feet.

    Lulu May strolled on towards a nearby fringe of trees that bordered the farmyard, and the dog trotted after her, trying to look nonchalant. The dog understood that it would not be a good idea for other humans to find out that he was putting the prick to Lulu May.

    He didn’t think it was wrong, himself — not the sort of thing to bar him from doggy heaven, say, the way killing a sheep would do — but he had a pretty good idea that the girl’s mother and father might not take kindly to the idea that their little girl was getting pumped full of dog prick.

    But it was not easy to act nonchalant when his big prick was already starting to swell with readiness.

    Lulu May strolled on, her juicy ass swaying.

    Her jeans had been cut so short that they were tucked up into a vee at her crotch and a few fluffy strands of cunt hair curled out from the taut leg holes. The crotchpiece was damp. Lulu May, wearin g those skin-tight, skimpy shorts was a provocative sight even for a dog, although she dressed more for human benefit. And she always liked to notice when her daddy stared hard at her crotch and a big lump began to grow in his pants.

    She wondered if her daddy jacked off while he thought about her. She wondered if, sometimes when he fucked her mother, he might close his eyes and pretend that it was his daughter.

    Lulu May had never fucked her daddy.

    But all he would have had to do was suggest it.

    The sheepdog was following close behind the girl, moving as if he were rounding up a stray sheep, his head low to the ground, his long tongue lolling out, his haunches raised and quivering.

    His prick was semi-hard and the big reddish tip had started to push out from the hairy sheath. As he hunkered low to the ground, his cockhead plowed the earth.

    His tail wagged, and he yelped with anticipation as Lulu May looked back over her shoulder and gave him an � encouraging smile, along with a pronounced flip of her tight ass.

    She moved through the fringe of trees and halted in a pleasant sunlit glade, overhung with leafy branches.

    The eager dog circled around her.

    Lulu May stretched, yawning as if with indifference, but a smile played over her full red lips and there was a glint in her dark flashing eyes. She had been thinking about getting a nice cuntful of sheepdog prick all morning and had gotten herself worked up.

    She untied her shirttails, then slipped the shirt off.

    Her naked tits were round and firm, the nipples jutting out in taut nuggets.

    She unzipped her shorts and tugged them down.

    Her pubic thicket was like a dark, wild forest and through that forest her open cunt ran like a sluggish jungle river.

    She sat down in the grass.

    Old Blue moved over to her, whimpering, his prick bouncing up and down under his shaggy belly.

    Lulu May parted her legs and the dog buried his snout in her crotch and began � to tongue her hot cunt. She purred, enjoying that long, moist rasping caress. Sometimes she liked to let the dog do that until she had an orgasm, but today she was more inclined to want her pussy stuffed full of prick. After a few moments of pleasant cuntlapping, she drew the dog’s head away.

    She fondled his prick.

    His cock was fully rampant now, a long hairy prickshaft capped by a flushed, flaring slab of polished cockmeat. Her hand skimmed up and down the prickshaft. She tickled the underside of his cock-knob, wanting to make the brute as big and hot and hard as possible before they went on with their fuck.

    She touched the tip of her tongue against his cockhead, testing to see how hot his big prick was.

    She lapped the tasty slab of cock for a few moments, enjoying, as she always did, the flavor of hot prickmeat. The thought of letting the dog come in her mouth was attractive and she toyed with it for a few moments. She licked lightly on the tip of his cock. Bu �t once again she decided that her cunt needed cum more than her mouth did.

    She turned over onto her hands and knees.

    The dog yelped and shuffled about nervously. He was an obedient dog and was waiting for permission to mount her.

    Lulu May wagged her ass as if she had a tail.

    Old Blue hopped up, folding his forepaws around the handles of her hipbones and clinging to her haunches. She arched her back, tilting her ass up under his belly. His hot breath billowed onto her neck and he clung to her. His haunches humped, but his prick wasn’t in her pussy get.

    The cock-knob rebounded from the back of her thigh and then skimmed up the slope of her uptilted ass. The prick was so hot she wondered if it would mark her like a branding iron. She lowered her head to the ground, leaving her ass at the highest point of her kneeling body. Her fat tits dragged on the earth.

    She reached back between her thighs and took the sheepdog’s cock in her guiding hand.

    His prick throbbed and pulsed, m �aking her more eager than ever to feel his big cock fucking into her slimy writhing cunt.

    She directed his cockhead into her pussy and began to run his prick up and down, not letting him penetrate get. She was using his cockknob like a spoon to stir her creamy cunt. She brushed the cockmeat across her trembling clit and shuddered.

    Old Blue slobbered on her neck, whimpering with need, his haunches poised and trembling.

    Lulu May slipped his cockhead into her pussy.

    The moment the dog was correctly positioned, he took over. He humped, fucking the length of his long iron-hard prick up the girl’s cunt with the first long rippling stroke.

    “Oh!” she gasped.

    The dog held the full penetration for a long moment, savoring the joy of having every inch of his hot cockmeat buried in a slippery human pussy. Lulu May thrilled to the sensation of having her cunt brimful of thundering dog cock.

    She squirmed her ass around, and her cunt began to drag and suck on the dog’s buried cock.

    Old �Blue drew out until only the head of his prick was still in her, paused, then fucked the whole huge cock in again, plunging balls deep up Lulu May’s steaming pussy.

    He repeated the stroke and this time she met him with a thrust, pushing her cunt back as his prick fucked up her pussy hole, then twisting her hips around as he pulled out. She was adding the friction of twisting to the in-and-out contact. His cock almost hissed as he fucked into her cunt.

    Faster and faster the dog fucked her.

    His shaggy haunches became a blur as they darted back and forth, and his prick was like a lightning bolt. Cuntjuice sprayed out of her pussy as his fat cock stuffed her cunt full. Lulu May had started a steady wailing as thrills rippled through her hot pussy, wave after wave coming higher and faster. Her ass was tilted up as the dog’s huge cock fucked in to the root, and her cunt sucked on his cockmeat as he withdrew. The sheepdog’s shaggy belly whacked against the girl’s smooth, hairless ass, � and his bloated balls swung in and out of her crotch like the clappers of a meaty bell.

    Lulu May was starting to cream.

    She tried to hold back, tried to wait for the dog. She wanted to feel his hot cum squirt up her pussy hole before she came. She knew there was not long to wait, for the horny brute was fucking his cock into her cunt with frenzied energy, his spine curving into an S shape as his cock fucked into her cunt.

    His cock was swelling, spreading her pussy hole out around the expanding size.

    His prick-knob seemed to be reaching halfway to her throat as he bored full length and balls deep into her cunt.

    She felt his clinging grip tighten on her hips and heard the beast whine with frantic need. Lulu May twisted her ass wildly about, her pelvis churning and her belly pumping, her bones almost rattling under the furious canine assault.

    Then the dog shot up her cunt.

    Lulu May wailed with pure bliss when she felt that hot dose of canine cum squirt into her cunt.

    Like a cata �lyst, the dog’s cum changed the chemistry of her cunt and her
    own hot fuck juices gushed out to mingle with his. Waves of ecstasy shot through her loins, and her clit seemed to ignite. Ripples flowed up her trembling thighs and electric spasms passed across her belly. All the sensations crashed together deep inside her cunt, where the dog’s thundering prick was spilling its hot load.

    Lulu May gurgled with the joy of climax.

    She was having a multiple orgasm, going off like a machine gun, spasm upon spasm racking her loins. The dog, not to be outdone, was having a multiple ejaculation. Each time he fucked in, another creamy jet of jism hosed her pussy. He was pumping the stuff out in load after load, fluid rockets launched from his balls. Great creamy ribbons of cum and cuntjuice gushed from her pussy hole and flooded down her crotch. The stuff ran down her thighs and seeped back onto the dog’s balls. A damp patch spread out on the ground under them.

    And still they �fucked on.

    With her cunt hole oiled by their mingled juices, the dog’s prick was fucking in faster than ever and squirting out more fuck lube with every lunge.

    Then, at long last, he shot the final dose up the girl’s cunt, and his humping slowed and faltered. He clung to her ass, his prick still buried in her pussy as Lulu May squirmed around, working off the final sparks of her own coming on his emptied prick.

    Finally she, too, stopped moving.

    They remained joined for a few minutes, both of them panting from their frenzied fucking, his prick stuffed up her cunt like a plug into a socket, a peg into a hole. Although he had emptied his cock and balls to the very dregs, that big prick was not getting any smaller or softer. If anything, his cock seemed bigger and harder.

    Lulu May crawled forward.

    Instead of separating from the sheepdog’s plugged in prick, she simply dragged the dog along after her.

    Her cunt was molded to the shape of his cock, glued there by the sticky juice �s of their coming.

    The girl reached back between her thighs and got a grip on the dog’s emptied balls. Holding him firmly, she attempted to drag her cunt off his prick.

    But to no avail.

    They were well and truly stuck together!

    This was a thing that Lulu May had often feared. She knew that when two dogs fucked they sometimes got stuck together afterwards. Now it had happened to her!

    How long would they have to wait before the sheepdog’s prick finally softened and slipped out of her pussy?

    She tried to remember how long it usually took when two dogs got stuck fast, but she couldn’t. Whenever that had happened, someone had come along and thrown a bucket of cold water over them. That always freed the animals.

    But Lulu May didn’t want someone to come along and throw a bucket of cold water on her — to have someone find her there, with the dog stuck up her cunt, the fact that they had been fucking so obvious that she couldn’t even begin to deny it.

    Lulu May began to get wor �ried.

    She began to squirm and writhe as she attempted, in vain, to pluck his prick from her pussy. No matter how hard she tugged, how much she pulled or pushed, that stout cock remained lodged up her cunt.

    There was nothing to do but wait. But it turned out okay.

    It was Mary who found them.

    Chapter 8

    Across the fertile green fields came a moving scene that might have been an
    illustration for a nursery rhyme.

    A sweet little girl with golden ringlets, wearing a gingham dress and a bonnet with a pink ribbon, walked across the rolling land, and at her heels followed an adorable lamb. But a closer inspection would have showed it a strange sort of nursery rhyme — more of an adult tale — because the sweet little girl was flushed with passion and her pussy was steaming between her thighs and the adorable little lamb was, in fact, a lusty ram with a big prick looping from his fleecy loins.

    Mary was on her way to visit Lulu May Dickens and to ask her advice about fucking animals. �

    Mary had enjoyed jerking the ram off, and she had adored sucking him off, and she had positively been ecstatic when the big beast shot his wad in her mouth. And she knew that now that she had started fucking around with beasts of the field she was likely to continue. A mouthful of ram prick was a lovely thing to have available.

    But the innocent virgin simply couldn’t work up the nerve to actually go all the way with the ram — to let him fuck her cunt.

    She wanted to.

    Blowing the beast had made her hotter than she had ever been before, and her pussy yearned for its first ever load of prick. But would fucking an animal be a mortal sin? Would such depravity leave her blemished for life, marred forever by degradation?

    She had no idea what sort of effect the fucking of an animal might have on her personality or on her body. She didn’t even know if she could lose her virginity to an x animal, or if, once her cunt had been fucked by a ram’s prick, her pussy would still be suitable for human cocks.

    Lovely as the thought of getting fucked by Rocky was, Mary simply had to feel assured that it would not ruin her for humans, that she would not be limited in the future to fucking with animals. The actual fucking might be better with a ram than with a man, but there were limits to such affairs.

    She couldn’t, for instance, marry a sheep.

    Mary had no idea whether Lulu May was an authority on the fucking of domestic animals, but she figured that if anyone she knew did know about such matters it would be lusty Lulu May. It might be a delicate subject to bring up, it might well be embarrassing, but Mary felt that she had to seek Lulu May’s advice.

    When she had gotten up from the ground, had smoothed her skirt down and had buttoned her dress at the front, Roc �ky had regarded her with his golden eyes. Had he expected to screw her? It was hard to say. He had already come twice and his prick was no longer rampant, but on the other hand, that big cock had not gone completely soft.

    Mary was sure that the ram could get another hard-on without very much effort.

    And if she got some assurance from Lulu May that it would not ruin her cunt for men, Mary was looking forward to jacking or sucking that big prick up to a new rampancy, then fucking him on the spot!

    Girl and ram, they crossed the bordering fields.

    Coming to a fringe of trees, with a leafy glade, Mary stopped and stared in amazement at the bizarre scene that confronted her. Then she slowly smiled.

    It was obviously not going to be at all difficult to bring the conversation around to bestiality.

    It was, in fact, the only logical topic of conversation under the curious circumstances, for there was sexy Lulu May on her hands and knees, �a sheepdog stuck up her cunt.

    ***

    Lulu May blushed when she saw Mary approach.

    She figured that Mary was a naive little virgin who would not understand about such things. Still, she guessed that it was better than having her mother or father discover her full of dog prick. Maybe Mary would be kind enough to fetch a pail of water and to keep her mouth shut about what she had discovered.

    Mary strolled up, smiling.

    The smile was encouraging. It was a lot better than if she had looked shocked or disgusted.

    “Hi, Lulu May,” said Mary.

    Mary’s little lamb — which, Lulu May now saw, was no longer a little lamb at all — was eyeing them with a strange expression. But it was only logical that a ram would be surprised to find a girl fucking a sheepdog. The ram and the dog exchanged a meaningful glance. The dog looked sheepish and the ram looked knowing.

    In fact, the two animals had met before, in the fields. Rocky had been putting the prick to a will �ing sheep and the dog, following his instincts, had tried to round them up. Rocky had been forced to butt the sheepdog vigorously, knocking him ass over heels, before he could finish fucking the sheep.

    Old Blue had a healthy respect for the ram. But now the ram was gaining respect for the dog because, although the dog didn’t have horns, that cock that was stuck up the girl was impressive by canine standards, of course, and was no match for Rocky’s prick.

    “Errr — hi, Mary,” said Lulu May.

    “What you doing?” asked Mary, grinning impishly.

    “Errr-ummm-ahhh-oh, shit! What the fuck does it look like I’ve been doing?” said Lulu May, giving up her attempt at denial.

    “Been fucking your dog, huh?”

    “Yeah,” Lulu May admitted. “You don’t seem surprised, Mary.”

    Mary sat down on the ground in front of the kneeling dog fucker. She raised her knees and Lulu May, looking up her skirt, saw that Mary was not wearing any panties and that her cunt was open and fl �ooded with hot fuck juices.

    “Oh, I had an idea you might know about such things,” Mary said. “In fact, I was gonna ask you about it. But look — don’t let me interrupt you, Lulu May. You can finish fucking the dog, don’t mind me. I’ll just sit here and watch.”

    “We already finished,” Lulu May explained.

    “Doesn’t look like it.”

    “Damned dog is stuck up me. Can’t get his prick out until it gets softer.”

    “Oh, that’s kind of awkward, huh?”

    “Well, I’m glad that you’re being reasonable about it, anyhow. Lots of people don’t approve of fucking dogs.”

    Mary tilted her head to one side.

    “Do you do it lots?” she asked.

    “Only on weekends,” said Lulu May. “I fuck and suck with boys during the week.”

    “Yeah, that’s what I wanted to ask you, Lulu May. If a girl gets fucked by an animal, doesn’t it ruin her for guys?”

    “Naw, not at all.”

    “I’m glad to hear that,” said Mary.

    “Why? Don’t tell me you’ve been balling animals, too?”

    Ma ≥ry thought for awhile before she replied.

    She had intended to gradually work the conversation around to animal fucking and not admit that she had been fooling around with her ram or that she wanted to fuck him. But now, having found Lulu May in such a compromising position, it didn’t seem necessary to be so subtle.

    Mary said, “Well, not exactly. I mean, I haven’t actually been fucked by anything. I’m a virgin, really. But I got carried away this morning and –” She blushed a delicate shade of pink. “And, well, I guess I sucked my pet ram’s prick.”

    “Ooooh — how exciting!”

    “I figured you might think so.”

    “Did he come in your mouth?” asked Lulu May.

    “Um-hum. I swallowed it, too.”

    “Gee, you’re as naughty as I am,” Lulu May said with respect, pleased to discover that her friend shared such inclinations.

    “Do you blow your dog, too?” Mary asked. “Sometimes. Mostly we just fuck.”

    “And the guys who screw you can’t t ∑ell that you’ve had animal meat up your cunt?”

    “Naw, no way.”

    “In that case –” Mary said, and she glanced at Rocky. “In that case, I think I’m gonna get laid!”

    Rocky’s big-horned head came up, almost as if he understood the girl’s words or sensed their meaning.

    Lulu May said, “Before you start fucking your ram, do you think you might help me get this damned dog’s prick out of my cunt?”

    “I’ll try,” said helpful Mary.

    She moved around beside Lulu May and grasped the dog’s prick by the root. But she didn’t try to pull him out right away. She was gazing at Lulu May’s cunt. The girl’s cuntlips were unpeeled around the dog’s hairy cock, and they seemed to be sealed together by cuntjuice. Mary found it an astonishing sight.

    Mary was fond of her own cunt.

    Now she found that she was looking fondly upon Lulu May’s cunt, wondering what it would be like to suck it.

    She had tried and failed to go down on herself.

    She wondere �d if Lulu May might be interested in a little mutual cuntlapping.

    But she wasn’t sure how to bring the topic up, for she didn’t want to give the impression that she was a lesbian. She considered the situation for a moment, gazing at that sweet-looking pussy and finding that her mouth was watering for a taste.

    Then she got a clever idea.

    She put one hand flat on Lulu May’s ass and pushed while she pulled on the dog’s prick with her other hand.

    His cock remained stuck up Lulu May’s pussy.

    “I think I see the problem,” Mary said.

    “What?” asked Lulu May.

    “All that cum and cuntjuice has sort of stuck you together like it was glue,” Mary said. “I think that if I were to lick it up, it might get
    you unstuck.”

    Lulu May was surprised. She turned and gazed back at Mary, her eyebrows raised questioningly.

    “If you don’t mind,” Mary said. “I mean, it won’t be like I was licking your cunt for perverted purposes.”

    Then Lulu May slowly smiled.

    Lulu May never object �ed to having her cunt licked. She had never been tongued by a girl before, but she figured that a tongue was a tongue and it didn’t matter at all what sex the tonguer happened to be — just as a cock was a cock, regardless of species.

    “Sure, go ahead,” she said.

    “You won’t think I’m a lesbian or anything nasty like that, will you?” Mary asked nervously.

    “Of course not,” said Lulu May.

    Mary leaned in and stuck her tongue out.

    She began to run the tip very slowly up Lulu May’s unfurled cuntlips, where they were spread open around the dog’s prick.

    “Ooooh,” Mary purred.

    Lulu May’s cunt was delicious!

    Mary wished that Lulu May’s pussy was not stuck full of dog prick so that she could really go to work on it.

    Lulu May began to squirm.

    Perhaps she was trying to pull her pussy off the dog’s cock or perhaps Mary’s nimble tongue was causing her to writhe about with such trembling and moaning.

    Mary lapped with relish up both parted folds of Lulu May’s cunt and, just for the he πll of it, gave the sheepdog’s balls a few licks as well. But her efforts were to no avail. Tonguing up the fuck juice was not doing anything towards freeing them.

    After awhile, Mary drew back.

    Cuntjuice glistened on her lips.

    Her pink tongue slid across her mouth.

    “I guess it didn’t work,” she said.

    “It sure felt good, though,” said Lulu May.

    “I never licked a cunt before,” Mary said, fluttering her eyelashes and looking demure.

    “I never been licked by a girl before, either.”

    “I never been licked by anyone — except my ram.”

    They stared at each other.

    “We could suck each other off sometimes, if you wanted to,” said lusty Lulu May, excited by the prospect of adding a new perversion to her formidable array. She found — just as Mary did — that the idea of sucking a cunt was every bit as thrilling as that of being sucked, that both ends of the arrangement would be equally enjoyable.

    “I wouldn’t mind,” Mary whispered. �

    “But we got to get the damned dog out of me first.”

    “I guess we’ll just have to wait.”

    “Yeah. But while we’re waiting …” Lulu May began, and she grinned with anticipation. “I mean, my cunt is occupied, but there ain’t nothing in my mouth.”

    “Ooooh! Will you?” squealed Mary.

    “Sure, if you promise to do me afterwards.”

    “I promise! I promise!”

    “Why don’t you sit in front of me then?” suggested Lulu May.

    Lulu May loved the idea.

    It was kind of boring, kneeling there with nothing to do while she waited for the dog’s prick to shrink.

    And the naughty teenager could think of no better way to kill a few minutes than by sucking her first cunt.

    Chapter 9

    Mary moved back around in front of the kneeling girl. Lulu May was on her hands and knees and Mary felt upright. Mary began to open her dress. She didn’t know if Lulu May wanted to play with her titties before going down on her cunt but it seemed like a good idea to bare thos �e plump tits anyhow. She pulled the front of her dress apart and arched her back, pushing her tits out.

    Lulu May leaned forward and lapped at a nipple.

    She switched across and licked the other nipple.

    Then she began sucking on the stiff nips, pulling them between her lips and nursing gently while she purred happily. Mary swayed back and forth. She placed one hand alongside Lulu May’s cheek.

    Lulu May tongued up the deep cleavage, lapping around the tit globes, working back to a fat nipple.

    She could see why boys like to suck tit.

    And it was making her hungry for the juicier main course that was soon to follow.

    Supporting herself with one hand, she reached out with the other and groped up under Mary’s dress. She cupped the blonde girl’s creamy cunt in her palm, squeezing gently. Cuntjuice poured out. If that pussy tasted as good as it felt, Lulu May reckoned that she was in for a real treat! Her tongue was tingling and her mouth was drooling in anticipation o �f a hot cunt.

    Mary cupped her tits, lifting them and pushing them together as she thrust them out into her friend’s face. She liked to suck on her own nipples, and now she found out that it felt a lot better to have someone else doing that sucking.

    She could have enjoyed having her tits mouthed for ages — maybe even gotten her rocks off that way — but, with the far more thrilling prospect of having her cunt licked, she couldn’t bear to linger too long over the pleasant preliminaries.

    She drew back.

    Lulu May craned her neck out, lapping at a retreating nipple, but then she realized that it was time to move on to the main course. She smiled expectantly. Mary sat back in the grass and drew the hem of her dress up above her waist. Her knees lifted and her thighs parted. Lulu May gazed right at her flooded pussy. Her pink cuntlips were unfurled and cuntjuice lathered her groin.

    Her pussy looked yummy.

    Lulu May began to lick her lips. Mary leaned back, supporting herself o �n one elbow so that she could gaze down and see what Lulu May was doing. She slid one hand down and opened her cunt wider with her fingertips, exposing the darker inner folds, which were streaked with pearly nectar.

    Lulu May gave a little squeal. Leaning down, she began to run her tongue up the insides of Mary’s thighs, switching from leg to leg, stopping just short of Mary’s foaming crotch. Mary squirmed and whimpered, waiting to feel that hot tongue make the vital contact. Her clit was pushing out, stiff and swollen, as if reaching for that tongue.

    “Ooooh — do it,” Mary moaned. “Lick my pussy, Lulu May.”

    Lulu May ran her tongue through Mary’s golden cunt curls and licked up the creases where her legs joined her torso. She could feel the blazing heat of Mary’s cunt against her cheek. It was like looking into the open door of a furnace.

    Lulu May slowly slid her tongue up Mary’s soaking pussy.

    “Ummm,” she purred, as the succulent flavor of a ju fiicy cunt tingled on her tastebuds.

    Mary whimpered with joy as, for the very first time, she felt a tongue lap on her pussy.

    Having her cunt licked was as good as she had hoped it would be.

    “Yummy,” purred Lulu May, and she licked again. She began running her tongue up the cunt and over the clit, then stabbing it right up the smoldering pussy hole with a fucking motion. Just as she had when she had first sucked a prick, talented Lulu May discovered that cuntlapping was an instinctive thing and that she knew just how to do it without any practice or training or previous experience. Knowing how she liked her own cunt licked, the horny girl proceeded to do it to her own taste.

    Mary was going wild.

    Her ass churned about in the grass and her hips began to jolt up and down as she ground her pussy around in Lulu May’s willing face. She was panting and moaning with joy. Lulu May had used only her tongue at first but now she parted her lips and fitted her mouth over Mary �’s foaming pussy and began to suck steadily.

    Cuntjuice flooded over her tongue and poured past her parted lips. Her mouth was stuck to Mary’s cunt like a suction cup plastered over a drain, nursing lovingly on the creamy feast.

    Cuntsucking was as good as cocksucking, Lulu May realized. It was just as thrilling and, if anything, tastier. She was eager to bring Mary off, to have a cunt melt in her mouth for the first time, to drink the fuck juice of a girl.

    Her hands slid down and cupped Mary by the haunches, holding her as if her loins were a bowl into which she was dipping her head, lapping up the creamy fuck juice. Mary’s thighs clamped around her head for a moment, then flew wide apart again. The blonde girl was vibrating all through her nubile body. She was so hot now that her whole being seemed to have become a fuck zone, melting with rising lust.

    “Come,” Lulu May purred. “Ooooh, cream for me, Mary!”

    Mary wailed, her hips grinding as she worked towards that end, thril led by the knowledge that the other girl wanted to milk her off as much as by the sensation of the sucking.

    Lulu May slurped cuntjuice out by the tongueful.

    The stuff dripped from her tongue and slathered her lips.

    She swallowed and sucked, sucked and swallowed.

    Mary began to melt.

    The sheepdog and the ram looked on in wonderment.

    Still mounted firmly on Lulu May’s vibrant haunches, his cock still buried up her cunt. Old Blue was staring over the girl’s shoulder, amazed to see her tongue lapping merrily away on the other girl’s cunt. Rocky had moved closer, his golden eyes wide with astonishment as he observed this strange scene.

    Was there no end to human perversion?

    He had lapped Mary’s cunt himself, but that was only normal. To the ram, the concept of bestiality was not nearly as deviate as that of homosexuality.

    The dog felt the same way.

    He could understand why his mistress liked to suck his prick, but he couldn’t see why she would want to lap a cunt.

    The two confu �sed animals looked at each other, sharing a sense of bestial bewilderment. Their expressions were very nearly human.

    What strange and mysterious longings worked in the minds of women? What dark desires motivated them to such an unlikely thing?

    Yet, weird and incomprehensible as it might be, it was obvious that both girls — the sucker and the suckee — were enjoying the juicy cunt-lapping with equal pleasure.

    The dog’s cock, still stiff and stuck fast in Lulu May’s twat, began to tingle with new arousal.

    The ram’s prick began to harden and throb.

    Neither animal understood the situation, but they were getting turned on by it. And it seemed likely that, very soon, there was going to be a demand for some stiff animal prick.

    Chapter 10

    As Lulu May gobbled hungrily away at Mary’s sweet pussy, she realized that a subtle transformation was taking place in Old Blue’s prick — a change in purpose rather than magnitude of intention rather than dimension. That large cock was stil ◊l jammed tight up her hole but instead of merely plugging her, his cock had begun to surge and flare and throb.

    Her cunt, too, was changing.

    She was getting plenty excited while she sucked Mary’s juicy cunt and the excitement registered in her own cunt. Her pussy was getting hot and lubricated and was starting to ripple upon the fat prick that was stuck so snug into her cunt.

    Old Blue drew his haunches back.

    This time, instead of dragging her cunt with him, he managed to slide his prick out a few inches.

    He poised, about half of his thick cockshaft drawn out of her, the hairy prick soaking in her fuck juices. Her cuntlips had collared him halfway up the shaft, pulling and sucking. His prick was like a fat, hairy spike, bolting his balls to her cunt. The cock-knob was still buried. At the other end, his balls began to expand with renewed vitality. The shaggy brute rumbled deep in his throat.

    Lulu May realized that the dog would be able to pull back fro �m her pussy now.

    But she also realized that he no longer had the slightest wish to pull his prick from her — nor did she want him to. Without ever having gotten unstuck following her first fuck, both girl and sheepdog were all ready to fuck again.

    The dog slid his prick back into the root.

    He drew out a bit farther the next time.

    He was fucking his prick in and out slowly at first as he got into the rhythm of the movement, following that prolonged period of being stuck fast and immobile up her cunt. Then he began fucking with longer thrusts, but still slowly, dragging back until only his elongated cockhead remained in her cunt, pausing, then fucking the whole vibrant prick back into her creamy pussy hole.

    Lulu May began humping with the brute.

    As the fucking started again, Lulu May faltered a bit at the other end of the three-way link up, losing her attention and concentration. Her mouth was still clamped devotedly to Mary’s cunt, her head still buried in that golden groin, �her tongue still lapping, but she missed a stroke here and there. She was no longer paying attention to the creamy details. Her cuntlapping had become erratic. She was concentrating on her pussy now instead of her mouth.

    Mary moaned with impatience.

    She had not failed to notice that her friend had faltered.

    She thrashed about, fucking her foaming cunt into Lulu May’s face, her hips pumping just as if she were getting fucked by the girl’s driving tongue.

    Lulu May realized that she was not paying attention.

    But by this time the dog was into his rhythm, fucking his cock in steadily. Lulu May’s loins were responding automatically. She began working on Mary’s cunt with renewed hunger.

    Lulu May loved to have sex at both ends at once.

    She had done it with two boys before, sucking one off while the other threw a fuck into her, but this was a new experience for her, sucking a cunt while getting fucked by a sheepdog.

    She was in seventh heaven.

    The horny farm lass didn’t know which end of the ˘sexual chain she was enjoying more. Her lush hips flew about and her ass heaved as the dog resolutely fucked his prick into her pussy, burying his cock to the hilt now, pulling out easily through the hot, gliding, lubricated friction, only to fuck back in, his swollen balls swinging back and forth and his hairy cock hissing up her pussy hole.

    Cuntjuice poured from her pussy, pumped out by his tight-fitting cock while, at the other end, she was lapping up another creamy load of pussy nectar. It seemed as if the cuntjuice that Lulu May was swallowing was rushing right through her digestive system and pouring out her crotch.

    Lulu May’s juicy cunt squished softly and fluidly as the dog’s hairy cock pulled out, as if her loins were echoing the moist slurpings of her hot tongue as she worked on Mary’s flooded cunt.

    Clinging tightly to Lulu May’s haunches, his spine grinding into a curved S shape, Old Blue panted with his efforts and looked down past her shoulder,
    watching the girl tongue cunt.

    Rock �y the ram was watching too.

    Rocky was as puzzled as the dog and a hell of a lot more frustrated, because Rocky had no place to put his rampant cock. There was no way to get at Mary’s cunt with Lulu May’s head buried there. The hot ram moved closer. He remembered how Mary had taken his prick in her mouth and milked him dry and he could see that the girl’s mouth was not occupied, unlike her cunt. He was hoping for a blowjob.

    But Mary was starting to come again.

    Glazed with lust, her eyes were narrowed and she failed to see her faithful pet standing over here, his prick throbbing for attention, the tip starting to drip.

    But Lulu May saw that fascinating cock.

    Although her mouth was clamped on Mary’s cunt, her eyes were open and looking up from the girl’s crotch. She whimpered when she saw how huge the ram’s cock was.

    His prick was lots bigger than the dog’s.

    Lulu May wondered — and hoped — if ≈ Mary would let her have some of that ram prick.

    But at the moment she had nowhere to put his cock.

    Rocky was standing over writhing Mary, his cock looming out over the squirming maiden. Lulu May reached out and placed her hand on top of his pulsating cockhead. Then she drew the meaty slab down, pressing the prick into Mary’s face.

    Mary’s eyes snapped open when she felt a hot tasty cockhead pushed against her lips.

    She began to tongue the underside of the prick-knob.

    Cum trickled down into her mouth.

    The thought of sucking the ram off while Lulu May sucked her off was tempting. But Mary wanted to get fucked by Rocky next.

    She’d already had a drink of ram jism, and she wanted to save the next hot load for her pussy. She lapped at the hot cockmeat for a moment, then turned her head away.

    The ram humped at the air, frustrated, pawing at the grassy earth and tossing his head around. But then he seemed to sense that if he waited he was ≈ going to get a treat. He backed away, his cock jutting out under his belly, dripping a trail of cock slime down Mary’s tits.

    Mary cried out in ecstasy.

    Her pussy was so hot it was ready to ignite. Then a thrill raced through her, spasms of joy shaking her whole body as her heavy fuck fluid poured forth.

    Lulu May wailed and whimpered and voraciously lapped that succulent fuck juice up.

    She tongued it out from Mary’s pussy hole and her lips sucked mouthfuls out of the melting cunt.

    Her own cunt began to cream.

    Old Blue was on the furious final strokes now, fucking his hairy prick in with vigor, and Lulu May’s pussy began to melt around that hard hot cock like a candle around a flaming wick. He hauled his cock out. Her cunt dragged his prick back in with a fierce suction.

    The dog howled.

    His balls blew and his jism hosed Lulu May’s cunt.

    Jet after jet of dog cum spurted into her as the brute beat his lust out upon her pumping haunc �hes.

    Like some well-oiled intricate machine with the batteries running down, the two girls and the dog slowed their movements. Old Blue continued to fuck his prick into Lulu May to make sure that he had emptied his balls to the dregs, and Lulu May kept squirming on his cock as she worked off the last spasms of her orgasm. Mary ground her frothy cunt around in Lulu May’s face and Lulu May’s tongue kept licking as, at the other end, another climax ground to a conclusion.

    They stopped humping.

    The dog panted, clinging to Lulu May’s hips.

    Then he withdrew his prick.

    They had not gotten stuck together this time!

    The dog’s fat cock came out stiff, then began to sag, bobbing up and down under his belly, the tip dripping with cum and the hairy cockshaft sodden with cuntjuice.

    Old Blue was finished for awhile.

    But Rocky the ram had a gigantic hard-on and his balls were as big as melons.

    Lulu May was still lazily lapping at Mary’s cunt, licking up the residue of the girl’ �s climax.

    Mary smiled dreamily.

    Now Mary found herself confronted by a decision.

    She had a cuntful of dog cum to suck and a huge ram prick to fuck, and the girl had to decide which to do first.

    But it was not the sort of problem that a horny girl minded having.

    Chapter 11

    Mary was a logical girl.

    She wanted both thrills equally — her first cuntful of ram cock and her first taste of pussy.

    It would be possible to have both at the same time, she knew, the same way that Lulu May had just done. She could get fucked by Rocky while she gave head to Lulu May. But there was a serious flaw in that idea. With a brand-new thrill at both ends of her body, she would not know which to concentrate on.

    If she thought about her cunt, she would not fully appreciate what her tongue was doing and vice versa. No, she guessed that it would be better to take the two treats separately, enjoying each to the fullest.

    But which one first?

    She glanced at Rocky’s rampant cock.

    The thought was �exciting. Yet it was obvious that the ram’s hard-on was not going to go away, that his prick would still be there when she chose to fuck him.

    On the other hand, Lulu May’s cunt was full of delicious dog cum at the moment, and it would probably be a lot tastier if she ate it out now, before that slime had cooled and congealed.

    Then, too, Mary had just creamed in Lulu May’s mouth.

    She owed the girl some head but, more to the point, she knew that she would get awfully hot while she was delivering that head and would appreciate Rocky’s cock all the more when she finally took his cock up her pussy.

    With her mind made up, she smiled at Lulu May.

    But even if Mary had decided to get fucked before she sucked the girl’s twat, Lulu May would not have stood for it. Even while Mary had been making her mind up, Lulu May had crawled forward and now she was moving up Mary’s prone body, straddling her, determined to get the cuntlapping done before anything else.

    She paused halfway up Mary’s torso.

    Lo ˝wering her creamy crotch, Lulu May began to rub her cunt around on Mary’s upthrust tits. Mary purred and reached down, fingering Lulu May’s clit bud with one hand and, with the other, guiding one of Mary’s stiff nipples up the sodden cunt.

    Gazing at each other, the girls smiled, sharing the desire for what they were about to do together.

    Lulu May moved higher, kneeling astride Mary’s face.

    She didn’t lower her crotch right away but poised there, her creamy pussy over Mary’s head. Mary gazed up at that feast, licking her lips.

    A drop of dog cum fell on her chin.

    She lapped it up and was pleased to discover that dog jism was as tasty as ram spunk – especially after it had been soaked in a hot cunt. She watched another slimy drop run down the folds of Lulu May’s cuntlips, then drop off directly onto her tongue.

    Lulu May spread her pussy wide open with her fingertips.

    Lulu May’s cunt was soaking and steaming. “I’m full of dog jism,” she whispered.

    “Ummm — I know,” Mary purred.

    “Want to s fiuck it out of me, Mary?”

    “Yes. Oh, yes!”

    Mary was already lapping at the air, even before that tasty pussy had been lowered within reach of her tongue. Her head was tilted up like a baby bird waiting to be fed.

    Holding her cuntlips spread open, Lulu May slowly descended, her creamy pussy pressing into Mary’s face. Mary slurped her tongue up the juicy cunt and her lips opened. She clamped her mouth to the pussyhole and began to suck voraciously.

    Dog cum and cuntjuice, all blended together into a succulent fuck sauce, poured into her mouth.

    Sucking a cunt was all that Mary had hoped it would be.

    Just as Lulu May had, Mary discovered that she had an inborn talent for cuntlapping, that she knew just how to go about it without any previous experience. A cunt was such a suckable thing that she guessed any girl must know how to do it — and most any girl must enjoy eating out such a delectable pussy as well.

    Mary remembered how she had tried to go down on herself. �

    How silly she had been!

    When she had failed to get her mouth onto her pussy, she had been frustrated and had thought that she would never discover what it would be like to suck a cunt. Now, even as she was just beginning her first cuntlap, Mary was already wondering which one of the girls she knew would like to get sucked off. Mary had become a confirmed cuntsucker with the very first lick, and she knew full well that whenever there was an available pussy in the future, she was going to suck that cunt off.

    She was not a lesbian.

    That idea had troubled her in the past when she had thought about going down on another girl. But now that she was really doing it she realized that she still felt absolutely heterosexual — as her longing for the ram’s prick testified.

    She was a cuntsucker but not a lesbian.

    There was, Mary knew, a big difference.

    ***

    Rocky the ram paced about, bowl ∏egged around his prick.

    He eyed the girls from all angles, looking for a hole into which to fuck his cock meat.

    Lulu May’s cunt was occupied.

    Mary’s cunt was vacant but the girl was flat on her back and the ram couldn’t figure out how he could slide his prick into her pussy that way, dragging along the ground like a plow.

    Mary’s mouth — how well he knew the joys of that mouth — was clamped to Lulu May’s cunt like a limpet to a mossy rock.

    Lulu May’s mouth was empty, he saw.

    But she had her head turned down, watching Mary mouth her pussy, and the ram could not see a suitable angle of approach.

    Rocky decided he simply had to wait his turn.

    But he wished that the humans would finish their terrible perversions so he could get on with some wholesome bestiality.

    ***

    Mary wanted to make Lulu May come, of course, but she was in no hurry for that, for she was truly enjoying the tasty snack. She fucked her tongue up that hot �pussy hole, and her lips pulled on Lulu May’s trembling clit button. Fuck juices filled her mouth and she let them soak into her tastebuds before she swallowed them. She wondered if Lulu May was jealous of the sheepdog. Maybe she would let Mary suck the dog off sometime in return for some of Rocky’s cock. It was a pleasant speculation.

    Mary’s cunt was getting hot again, heating up all by itself as she lapped at that sweet pussy. Her hands came up and cupped Lulu May by the firm globes of her ass, tilting her pelvis up as if her cunt were a cup from which Mary was drinking. That fuck juice was as sweet as honey.

    Mary’s tongue felt as tingly as her clit.

    She thought that she could have an orgasm in her mouth, her saliva flowing as freely as cuntjuice.

    Slipping one hand into Lulu May’s crotch, Mary began to push her middle finger up the girl’s pussy. Then she added another finger, and yet a third, stuffing them in to the knuckles. As she finger �fucked Lulu May’s cunthole, her lips sucked steadily on the girl’s clit. She had sucked every drop of dog cum out now and the flavor had changed subtly. Now she was drinking fresh pussy juice, instead of a mixture of dog jism and previously spilled pussy nectar, and that hot flow was every bit as scrumptious. Every drop she drank was making her hungry for more.

    Then Lulu May promised her more.

    “Oh! Oh, I’m gonna cream!” Lulu May wailed.

    Her ass heaved as she ground her cunt around on Mary’s fucking tongue. Lulu May’s face had contorted with lust, passion masking her features. She trembled and shuddered violently as thrills began to pound through her bloodstream and rip through her nerves like a high-voltage current.

    “Now! Oh, Lord! Take it, Mary, drink my cum!”

    Mary sucked for all she was worth, whimpering with joy, as her mouth filled up with a new rush of cuntjuice, hot and delicious and foaming as it gushed back into her gullet.

    Lulu May came for age �s.

    Mary sucked out every drop and worked off every spasm.

    At long last, Lulu May had finished creaming, and, swallowing the final drops, Mary found that her hunger was at last slaked.

    But she found, too, that her cunt was hungrier than ever.

    Mouth and pussy became aroused in turn, and now that her tongue and lips were satisfied her cunt burned for attention.

    Mary smiled, her lips still clamped to Lulu May’s pussy as she did so, pleased that she had worked things out so cleverly.

    She had sucked her cunt.

    Rocky the ram still waited, rampant.

    Now it was time for the randy virgin to get her cunt stuffed full of Rocky’s massive prick.

    Chapter 12

    Lulu May sighed happily and raised her well-sucked cunt off Mary’s smiling face. Mary was coated with a film of cuntjuice from chin to forehead, and her tongue lazily licked a few glistening drops up from her parted lips.

    Lulu May dismounted from her friend’s head.

    Mary sat up.

    “That was love �ly,” she purred.

    “It sure was,” agreed Lulu May. “I’ve had guys eat me out, but no guy ever did it as good as you, Mary.”

    “It’s probably because I was so enthusiastic,” Mary said demurely, fluttering her eyelashes.

    “Yeah, I know,” Lulu May said. “I loved sucking you off, too. It’s funny, since neither of us is a lesbian — but doing it is as nice as having it done!”

    “Ummm. It’s yummy. Let’s suck each other off lots of times, okay?” Mary suggested, every bit as keen on the idea now as she had been before her hunger had been satisfied.

    Lulu May nodded enthusiastically.

    She was eyeing Mary’s cunt.

    “You mean again — now?” Lulu May asked, her tone and expression implying that she was more than willing for another snack.

    But Mary blushed and looked towards Rocky.

    Lulu May grinned, for Lulu May was a girl who understood these sort of things and realized that sucking a cunt was certain to make a girl hot for cock.

    “Go ahead,” she said. �

    Rocky understood that, at long last, it was his turn.

    The sheepdog — who no doubt remembered the time that Rocky had butted him head over heels — had been gloating, tongue lolling out, looking superior because he had had a piece of ass while the ram had not had anything. But now the mighty ram shot the sheepdog a look of disdain, and his huge prick rippled. The ram’s cock was a lot bigger than the dog’s prick and the dog looked abashed.

    The ram walked over to Mary.

    She began to fondle his woolly prick with both hands and, leaning in, ran her tongue over the dark-fleshed, smooth-skinned crown, leaving a trail of saliva and causing a few drops of pre-cum to bubble from the cleft.

    She lapped the slimy stuff up.

    It went well with the cuntjuice she’d just swallowed. She drew the woolly skin back, causing the head to flare out, naked and hot. She tongued all over the big meaty slab of ram cock.

    Lulu May felt envious.

    She hoped to get some ram prick fo �r herself soon, but she knew that Mary had first crack at it, especially since this was the girl’s first time. Lulu May respected the giving of Mary’s virginity. It was, she thought, almost a romantic situation.

    Lulu May called Old Blue over.

    His prick was soft now but a limp cock was better than nothing. She began to play with his prick while she waited for Mary to get on with the rest of her ram fuck.

    Mary was wondering how to do it.

    Should she get on her hands and knees and let Rocky fuck her cunt that way the first time? Or should she do it face to face, initiating him into a human fucking even as he initiated her virgin cunt into the joys of being stuffed with prick?

    She was sitting under him, rubbing his cockhead on her plump tits, ducking down to lick his prick from time to time. She just sort of leaned over backwards, arching under that cock without really thinking about it. She braced her head and shoulders on the ground and hiked her ass high in the air, her � feet flat on the ground and her nubile, nimble body arched in a wrestler’s bridge.

    The ram’s prick was sliding up and down her belly and nudging into her soft, deep tit cleavage. The bloated tip was flowing like a fountain, jism welling up between her tits, running down her belly, spurting up into the hollow of her throat.

    So much fuck juice was bubbling out of the brute that Lulu May thought he was getting his rocks off.

    But Mary knew better.

    She’d jacked a load out of Rocky and had sucked another dose from him, and she knew how abundant his coming was, knew that the slippery stuff pouring out now was only a trickle compared to what he would shoot when he came. Still, although the outpouring was small compared to the full load to follow, it was still welcome. Ducking her head down, Mary lapped some of the hot cock slime from the head of his prick, which was bedded between her thrusting tits �, pushing her tongue right up inside his bubbling cleft.

    Rocky humped, pushing his prick up through her tits and into her face. His balls dragged low down on her belly. Having already fucked her in the mouth, the dumb brute assumed that she intended to take his cock that way again once she began lapping his cockhead.

    But Mary arched higher and flipped her crotch up.

    When the robust ram drew back, the head of his long, fat cock slipped into her crotch.

    Not sure what to do, he held himself rigid.

    Mary’s creamy pussy sucked on the foaming tip of his prick, and she began to rub up and down against his cockmeat, lathering her hairy groin with his streaming spunk.

    It dawned on Rocky that, although they were face to face, they were in a position where fucking was possible.

    An inverted position, to be sure, and probably degenerate, he thought, but he was so eager to get his stiff meat up the girl’s juicy cunt that the ram ≈ was not bothered by such thoughts.

    His mighty haunches bunched with muscle, then heaved, fucking his prick toward Mary’s pussy.

    The first thrust failed.

    The head of the brute’s cock was too wide to slip easily up Mary’s cherry pussy. As Rocky plowed into her crotch, he simply pushed her pelvis back without penetration. Bridged on the ground before him, the girl’s belly rose higher and she came onto the tips of her toes, her whole arched body vibrating.

    Mary moaned, wanting to be full of prick every bit as much as Rocky wanted to fill her.

    She began to grind her crotch in a circular motion against the tip of his cock. Rocky stood rigid once again, realizing the girl’s intentions. As her pussy whipped around on his cockhead, she began to open her cunt more. The tip of his dripping prick pushed into her pussy. She was screwing her cunt down on his cock like a nut onto a bolt. Inch by inch, she took his prick-knob into her loins.

    Rocky was snorting and Mary was whimpering.

    Her sweet ass swung around and around, the taut muscles contracting. Her trim belly pumped. Suddenly the whole of the ram’s big cockhead slipped up her slot and her cuntlips clamped shut in a tight collar around his woolly prick.

    Rocky humped again.

    This time, with the head of his prick already stuck up her slippery cunt, he was able to fuck a few more inches of stiff prick into her. When he drew back, he dragged the girl along with him on his prick. But her cunt was starting to adjust itself to accommodate the great bulk of his cock. He pushed in again and managed to fuck in and out of her cunt.

    He began humping steadily.

    Each time he fucked in, he buried more of his massive prick in her cunthole. Mary was stunned by the sensation of having a hard, thick cock fucking in and out of her pussy for the first time. She continued to � rotate her ass and swivel her hips, winding her pussy onto his fucking prick. His cock-knob was pushing in deep now, and the woolly prickshaft was sliding in too, then squeezing back out, the fleecy cock matted and slathered with the hot juices of the girl’s steaming pussy.

    His cock-knob felt like a smoking lump of iron as his prick probed the depths of her belly, and his cockshaft felt like a heated crowbar, wedging and prying and levering a passage through her cunt.

    Now Rocky was fucking his whole massive cock into her pussy with every lunge, burying the cockshaft so deep that his balls were slapping on her ass.

    Mary began fucking in and out with the ram now, shoving her cunt down to meet him as he fucked in. Her cunt muscles were sucking on that fat ram prick, pulling and dragging. Fucking, she had discovered, came as natural to her as sucking cocks and cunts. She knew just how to tighten her muscles, just how to hump and grind. �

    “Oh! Oh! Oh!” she gasped each time he fucked into her, stuffing her cunt to the very brim.

    Her pussy began to melt.

    Rocky was fucking furiously now, as his climax built towards the bursting point.

    Mary suddenly threw her legs up, clamping her thighs around the ram’s surging flanks. Her hands came up and tightened into the fleshy curls of his heaving shoulders. Suspended under the brute, completely off the ground, she was riding him from below. Her ass swung back and forth, skimming the ground. Her tits rubbed against his woolly breast. Her face was buried in his neck.

    Rocky came with such force that he almost blew her right off the end of his prick.

    Mary wailed when she felt for the first time a rush of hot, thick jism hose her pussy.

    Her thighs tightened on his flanks and her fists twisted into the curly wool as she jammed her cunt back down against the jetstream of his jism, and her cunt creamed with him.

    Rocky fucked in with s �purt after spurt of hot cum, and, each time he spilled another dose into her, Mary’s cunt creamed again, her climax so intense that she felt as if her whole being were turning into cuntjuice, as if her blood and bones and brains were dissolving and pouring out her pussy.

    The ram, at last, emptied his cock and balls.

    He stood stiff-legged while the horny young teen continued to sway back and forth under him, riding out the last spasms of her own orgasm, milking out the last drops of her ecstasy.

    Drained at last, she relaxed her grip.

    Her cunt was so slippery from their mingled fuck juice that she slid off his cock and bounced on her ass on the ground.

    But Rocky’s prick, although emptied, snapped right back up under his belly, still hard as a stone.

    Mary grinned when she saw this, realizing there was more joy to be obtained from that mighty cock.

    Even more than she thought.

    For, by this time, Old Blue the sheepdog had acquired another hard-on. Mary was in for a doubl �e dose!

    Chapter 13

    Lulu May had been frigging the dog lazily as she watched her friend getting fucked by the ram, but soon enough his prick had started to swell and throb in her fist. She gave his cock a few more vigorous strokes, then stopped, knowing full well that there would be a better use for the dog’s next coming than her hand.

    Lulu May was a generous sort of girl.

    Although she loved cocks in all shapes and forms and in all the various holes into which she could let them shoot, she was not greedy. She was so delighted to have discovered that her friend Mary shared her inclinations that she didn’t mind letting the previously innocent girl have most of the fun for awhile.

    Sitting on her ass on the ground, a pool of cuntjuice and ram cum spreading out under her, Mary turned to look at Lulu May. She looked a little sheepish, but that was appropriate enough for a girl who had just been fucked by a ram.

    She noticed that the dog had a hard-on again.

    Rocky pushed his still-rampan ˚t prick out, the tip nuzzling against Mary’s cheek, gently insinuating and hinting. She turned back and gave the soaking cock some licking. There was obviously another load to be milked out of the ram’s prickmeat, but she didn’t know whether to suck it out or fuck it out.

    That fuck had been wonderful. She decided to get her cunt stuffed again. But it seemed only fair to let Rocky get his rocks off ram style the next time. He had been civil enough to fuck her face to face and it was right that now she should make her cunt available on his terms.

    Giving his cockhead a last slurp with her tongue, Mary turned over onto her hands and knees.

    She shifted her ass about, thighs parted.

    This was a position with which Rocky was well acquainted and he nuzzled against her smooth ass, enjoying the novelty of having a smooth ass to fuck.

    He mounted her haunches, his big-horned head tossing, snorting as he fucked his prick in. His first stroke missed the mark and rebounded from her ass.

    His second thru �st slid right up her cunt.

    With his hooves clinging around her trembling pelvis, Rocky began to throw a ram style fuck into her cunt with vigor.

    Mary heaved under him, against him, her loins pumping and her ass grinding as she thrilled to his assault.

    Then, through passion-glazed eyes, she saw that Lulu May was crawling towards her and that Old Blue was coming with her.

    Lulu May came up on her hands and knees and, face to face, the two lewd teenagers gazed into each other’s eyes. They kissed, swapping tongues back and forth.

    Then Lulu May whispered, “How would you like a stiff prick in both ends, Mary?”

    “Ooooh! Yes!” squealed Mary.

    “If I let you blow my dog, will you let me fuck your ram afterwards?” bargained Lulu May.

    “Sure,” Mary said.

    Old Blue was not quite sure what was required of him. He had been sucked off by Lulu May before, but this situation was new to him. He yelped and squirmed about, willing but uncertain. But then Mary pushed her face out, and her mouth opened in � a moist oval, her tongue curling over her lower lip. Her mouth was now positioned just where a cunt would have been, if the girl had been facing in the other direction. It would have been a dumb dog that failed to understand the meaning of such a position.

    He glanced at Lulu May.

    Lulu May smiled encouragingly. Old Blue was pleased that Lulu May was so liberal minded. He was possessive himself and wouldn’t have wanted another dog to fuck Lulu May, although he didn’t guess there was much he could do about it if that damned ram with those big horns wanted to fuck her.

    “Come on, dog,” Mary moaned.

    She lowered her head another inch.

    “Fuck her, Blue, fuck her in the mouth,” Lulu May panted, and, if the dog didn’t understand the words, he got the meaning.

    Old Blue hopped up, mounting Mary’s shoulders just as he would have mounted her haunches.

    His stiff prick brushed her cheek, then her lips.

    Mary lapped at hot cockmeat, then sucked the prick-knob into her mouth and went to work on his � cock with relish.

    The dog held steady for a moment as she sucked on his cockhead. Then he began to hump energetically, fucking his prick right down her gullet, fucking her mouth as if it were a cunt.

    Filled with hard animal cock at both ends, Mary went into a wild gyration, adoring it. The ram fucked his prick up her cunt, and her ass pushed back to meet him. Then the dog fucked his cock into her mouth and her lips sucked every precious inch.

    The ram and the dog were face to face.

    They stared at each other across the girl’s trembling body, sharing a bestial division of her hot flesh. The dog eyed the ram’s horns warily, but Rocky didn’t mind that the dog was fucking his girl in the mouth — not when he was fucking her pussy.

    Mary was coming, a prolonged orgasm that rippled through her in hot waves, one upon the other. Her clit was sparking, and so was her tongue. She wanted both animals to shoot into her — she wanted them to come at the same time, filling her cunt and he ∆r mouth, her womb and her belly. Her pussy rippled, milking Rocky’s cockmeat, and her tongue and lips worked with enthusiasm on the dog’s prick.

    She felt both pricks swell.

    Lulu May had pushed her face in, licking around the edges, getting involved as best she could. She tongued Old Blue’s balls for a moment, then turned onto her back and slid underneath Mary. Raising her eager face, she began to suck on Mary’s clit button, pulling and slurping while the ram’s prick fucked in and out of the girl’s hot pussyhole. Now Mary was getting the attention of three lovers and her climax soared to a new height, her whole body racked by her coming.

    Old Blue howled.

    Rocky bellowed.

    Mary felt a hot rush of ram spunk pour into her cunt and, a split-second later, the dog shot his wad into her throat. She drank dog cum down in great gulps and her pussy rippled, milking out the ram’s load to the sweet dregs.

    How would she ever go back to finger-fucking �after this?

    But Mary wouldn’t have to, would she?

    When the dog dismounted from her head, his prick popping from between her pursed lips, her head sank down to the ground, cum spilling from the corners of her mouth.

    The ram dragged his spent cock out of her pussy, and a great wash of jism flooded down her kneeling thighs.

    Lulu May clamped her parted lips over Mary’s flowing cunt and sucked the foaming spunk out of her.

    And, from there, it was only natural that the two girls slid together into a sixty-nining position and, while they waited for the dog and the ram to get hard-ons again, sucked each other dizzy.

    ***

    Mary and Lulu May became the greatest of friends after that memorable occasion.

    Lulu May told Mary about the knothole in the outhouse wall.

    The two lewd girls suddenly began to develop an urge to leave the classroom at the same time and shared many a prick between them. The teacher wondered if they had turned into lesbians. But they hadn’t, of course, although they frequently sucked each other off.

    Rocky the ram still followed Mary to school, just as he had as an adorable nursery rhyme lamb. He soon figured things out. One day a lusty lad tried to enter the outhouse, only to have his ass butted about ten feet in the air — and the girls were amazed to find that one of the lads in school had a prick as woolly as a ram when Rocky shoved his cock through the knothole and got it well sucked off.

    On schooldays, the lads were quite content.

    But Mary and Lulu May never went out with boys on the weekends.

    Rocky the ram and Old Blue the sheepdog just loved Saturdays …

    The End


  • Alexa Gets A Girl Off

    Font size : +


    Alexa had never been with a girl before

    Alexa sat beside Derek, each of them in a separate folding chair, with her body pivoted and leaning as she jerked him off. Alexa is a high school senior and Derek is a Sophomore. They had found that the small sound proof practice rooms in the Band Dept were great for an afternoon hand job and so they had been meeting there once a week for the past few months.

    Earlier in the week Alexa wondered why she kept giving Derek hand jobs. Sure he was kind of cute, in a nerdy sort of way, but there were lots of cute boys at school and she never gave them hand jobs. She thought at first it could be pity; he was otherwise a virgin, after all, who had never even had a girlfriend. But as they continued to have these naughty encounters, Alexa realized the reason was the size of Derek’s penis.

    Stroking it nice and slowly, Alexa stared at the big thing. It was quite simply the largest penis she had ever jerked off. It seemed so out of place on Derek too, him being a skinny band geek. Her dainty fist couldn’t even completely close around its girth! It was fascinating to touch and look at.

    “Does my hand feel good today, Derek?” Alexa whispered.

    “Y-yeah.” Derek breathed out, equally as quiet. “Your hand always feels good, Alexa. Like pure magic.”

    Bending over closer, Alexa licked the tip of his enormous cock. The pre-cum had already began to spill out. She worked her hand and his pre-cum all over the skin of his shaft. The lubricated jacking noises filled the small sound-proof room.

    “Where do you want to cum today?” Alexa casually asked, leaning back with a toss of her brunette curls, which had fallen in front of her face. She used her free hand to push a few locks behind her ear.

    “Can I shoot it on your face?” came Derek’s shy request.

    Alexa smiled prettily. “Sure sexy. But try not to get so much in my hair this time, okay? It’s hard to get out.”

    Slipping off her chair, Alexa moved to kneel between Derek’s legs. She cradled his balls in a cupping palm while the pace of her masturbating hand increased. She tickled his puffed-up scrotum with pink-colored nails then gave them a nice squeeze.

    “Your balls are so full today. Are you gonna shoot a nice big load for me?”

    Biting his lip, Derek nodded. Alexa knew exactly what she was doing, knew exactly how to turn him on. And she was so sexy! By far the most beautiful girl at school.
    Alexa moved her face closer to Derek’s cock as the speed of her jerking quickened. She looked up at him with her blue eyes, framed perfectly by dark lashes. “Shoot your cum all over my face, baby. Go ahead. Decorate me with your hot sperm.”

    “Oh god…” Derek moaned. “I’m close, Alexa, I’m going to cum…”

    Alexa started pumping her fist rapidly up and down Derek’s cock, pointing it towards her face. “Do it baby! Cum all over me!” she squealed, then opened her mouth.

    With several loud grunts, Derek began squirting. His semen shot out to land in long pearly beads across Alexa’s face, some of it landing across her lips and into her mouth. She squeezed his shaft in time with the pumping orgasm until her face was lightly coated with the pearly white jizz. A few spurts on her cheeks, and lips.

    “Damn…” Alexa said, licking her lips free of the thick fluid. “You really did have a big load today.”

    Slumping in his chair from the effort of cumming, Derek looked at Alexa in amazement. He couldn’t believe this hot girl was jerking him off every week and letting him do dirty things like shoot on her face. “Jeez, that felt so good. Thank you, Alexa. Wow.”

    Giggling, Alexa reached for some tissues out of her bag. “You’re welcome. You know I love handling that big dick of yours.”

    Derek stood to pull up his pants, watching Alexa delicately wipe his semen off her own face. “Hey Alexa…would you want to go to a movie or something, sometime, maybe?”

    “You mean like on a date?” Alexa asked, tossing the sticky tissues into a small trash can with a soft “Ew.”

    “Y-yeah.”

    Alexa stood and wiped the knees of her tight jeans off. “I don’t think so sweetie. I mean, I like you and all, but I have a boyfriend.”

    “Oh…” Derek replied, looking down at the floor. “Okay. Um, does he know that you…I mean…that you…”

    “Jerk guys off?” Alexa finished for the shy boy. She laughed, “Yeah. He’s okay with that. Listen Derek, I love jerking off your cock. I really do. And you’re a really cute guy. You’re going to find a girlfriend before you know it, and she’s going to looove your big fucking dick. I promise.”

    Derek grinned shyly. “Okay. Thanks Alexa.”

    “You’re welcome. I’ll see you next week, okay?”

    Leaving the band room, Alexa strode down the hallway towards her next class. Her heeled leather boots made loud noises which drew the attention of every boy she passed. Alexa smugly ignored their glances, perfectly aware that her ass looked great in the jeans she was wearing. The top she wore didn’t hurt either. She thought about stopping in the ladies room for a quick rub on her clit, but Alexa realized jerking Derek off had taken up too much of her free study period: she didn’t have time.

    Plopping down in her English-class desk, Alexa dug a textbook out of her book bag and set it out. She leaned over again, digging in the bag for a pencil, when she noticed the girl who sat next to her staring.

    “Hi Teri.” Alexa smiled.

    Teri was a fellow senior. Alexa didn’t know her that well, as Teri didn’t really hang in the popular clique that Alexa enjoyed. Teri was more of a nerdy type with plain blonde hair, light freckles, and glasses. She didn’t wear the latest and hottest fashions like Alexa and her friends did, dressing in more common and frumpy apparel. Still, Alexa thought Teri was a nice person and always tried to make friendly small talk with her while in class.

    “Hi Alexa.” Teri replied.

    “What’s up?” Alexa asked, “You look like you’ve got something on your mind.”

    “Um…can I ask you a private question, Alexa?” Teri asked, voice hushed.

    “Sure Teri.”

    “Well, I heard these boys talking in the A/V room, and they said…that is…they were talking about you…”

    “Yeah?” Alexa prompted.

    Teri looked around, to make sure no one was listening. No one was, as all the other students were gabbing and goofing around since the teacher hadn’t yet arrived. “They said you do hand-jobs for some of the guys.” she whispered. “Is that true?”

    Grinning, Alexa replied “Yeah, it’s true. Keep it quiet though okay? If any teachers found out I’d probably get kicked out of school.”

    Teri swallowed nervously. “Really? Wow. Um, do you just do boys?”

    That question surprised Alexa.

    “I-I mean, do you give girls hand-jobs too?” Teri clarified.

    Alexa blinked, still surprised. “Gee Teri, I never have, but I suppose I could? I mean, I masturbate myself all the time so I could probably get a girl off too. Why do you ask? Do you…want one?”

    Teri looked around again, then nodded at Alexa with apprehensive eyes.

    Alexa whispered, “I’ll tell you what. Since you’d be my first girl, we’d have to do it somewhere special and private.”

    “Really?” Teri asked with widened eyes.

    “Sure. Do you want to come over to my place after school? You can ride with me and my boyfriend. He picks me up every day.”

    “Sure.” Teri agreed. “But please don’t tell anyone, okay? I don’t want anyone else to know that I’m, you know, experimenting with a girl.”
    Alexa winked. “Don’t worry Teri, your secret’s safe with me. I mean, my boyfriend will know, but he’s really good at keeping secrets, okay?”

    Teri nodded with a shy smile as the teacher walked in, “Thanks Alexa.”

    The two girls met up once classes were over and walked out together. Chris was waiting for her in his car as usual and the girls crawled into the backseat.

    “Hi baby.” Alexa greeted, leaning over the seat to give Chris a smooch.

    Teri stared in amazement as she watched Alexa kiss him. She recognized Chris from her social studies class. He’s your boyfriend???”

    Laughing, Alexa replied “Yeah. It’s a long story. We met at a few parties and we sort of fell for each other along the way.”

    Pulling out of the school drive, Chris looked at Teri through the rear-view member. “Hey Teri, how’s it goin’?”

    “Do you remember Teri from school, baby?” Alexa asked.

    “Sure I do. Are you coming over today Teri?” Chris asked.

    Teri blushed lightly, “Um, yeah. Is that okay?”

    “Absolutely.” Chris replied. “You two got studying to do or something?”

    “Not exactly.” Alexa giggled. “Teri wants one of my magic hand-jobs. We want to know what a girl feels like, isn’t that hot?”

    “Hell yeah.” Chris grinned as he drove.

    Teri blushed even brighter.

    “Don’t worry.” Alexa assured, putting a relaxing hand on Teri’s thigh. “We won’t tell anyone.”

    “Thanks Alexa.” Teri said. “I guess I’m just nervous. I’ve…I’ve never actually been with another girl.”

    “Don’t be nervous Teri.” Alexa said. “I promise there’s nothing to be scared of. I’m going to get you off like you’ve never got off before. It’ll be great.”

    Alexa was actually excited about her first girl hand job. She felt kind of naughty and kinky about the prospect of fingering another girl. It had never crossed her mind before, but it made her pussy tingle with anticipation.

    Once they arrived at the house, Teri wondered what would happen now. “Are we going to be alone?” she asked Alexa.

    “What about if baby? Do you want to watch?” Alexa teasling asked Chris.

    “Maybe next time. I’m sure Teri would be more comfortable if it was just the two of you.”

    Teri smiled at Chris gratefully.

    Alexa reached out and took Teri’s hand, winking at her boyfriend. “Okay…see you later babe.” She led the way to the house and into her bedroom.

    Looking around nervously, Teri asked “So, um, how do we do this?”

    Alexa peeled out of her tight polo shirt, letting it hang off her hand and dropped it to the floor, exposing her white bra. “We can get naked if you like?”

    Teri licked her lips, “Um, okay.”

    Smiling, Alexa put a gentle hand on Teri’s shoulder. “This is going to be nice.” She then slowly reached back to unhook her bra and let it fall forward and off, revealing the barely D-Cup breasts that always drove the boys wild. Teri stared at her chest, admiring the large brownish nipples that capped Alexa’s titties.

    “Does my body turn you on?” Alexa whispered.

    Teri nodded quickly.

    Reaching over to the hem of Teri’s loose shirt, Alexa started to pull it up and off Teri. The shy blonde had larger breasts and Alexa gently unhooked the bra to reveal them. “Mmm, you have nice boobs. Can I touch them?”

    Again, Teri silently nodded.

    Alexa gingerly cupped them, then smoothed her hands all about them, flicking her thumbs against Teri’s nipples causing them to stiffen slightly. “They’re beautiful. Do you play with them a lot?.”

    Teri shivered at Alexa’s touch. “All of the time.”

    Then Alexa reached down to unbutton her own jeans, pushing them down along with her underwear to step out of them. Teri did the same, mirroring Alexa’s movements.

    The two girls stood before each other, completely naked. Teri had creamy white skin, a contrast to Alexa’s tanned form. She was a true blonde, just as Alexa was a real brunette, both of their pubic regions neatly trimmed. Alexa thought Teri was nicely curved and totally sexy.

    “You’re beautiful.” Alexa said, taking Teri’s hand and leading her to the bed. They laid down side by side and Alexa rubbed her hand across Teri’s slender stomach, causing the girl’s skin to break out in goose bumps.

    “Thank you Alexa.” Teri said with a quick breath, still nervous. “Your hand feels really nice.”

    “Do you want me to touch your pussy?” Alexa asked.

    Teri nodded softly, “Y-yes.”

    Gently, Alexa slid her hand down to cup the other girl’s sex. Teri breathed in with a sharp intake.

    “Mmm.” Alexa cooed seductively. “Your pussy is nice and warm. It’s the first one I’ve ever touched other than my own. Do you like it when I touch you?”

    “Y-yeah.” Teri answered, her thighs parting.

    Alexa turned onto her side, sliding a leg against Teri’s and entwining them together. The sensuous feeling of this other girl against her was arousing Alexa more than she thought such a thing ever could. Alexa slowly rubbed her middle finger up and down Teri’s pussy lips which were engorged from the excitement that was within her. She slid her finger into Teri’s already wet slit, eliciting a slight moan from her.

    “Oh Alexa…that feels so nice.”

    Kissing Teri’s shoulder, Alexa slowly slid her finger in and out. “I like touching your pussy, Teri. It’s so soft and moist.”

    “Really?” Teri asked, turning her head towards Alexa’s. She took her glasses off, setting them aside.

    With a sudden desire, Alexa cuddled closer and brushed her lips against Teri’s. The two girls stared at each other for a moment, then kissed again, this time with more passion. The making-out was turning Alexa on. Without even thinking about it, she started rubbing her pussy slowly against Teri’s hip while Alexa masturbated her finger even deeper. Alexa’s thumb brushed against Teri’s clitoris, making the poor girl squirm with pleasure

    “This is so fucking hot.” Alexa breathed, breaking the kiss.

    “I can’t believe this is happening.” Teri whispered. “You’re the most beautiful girl at school.”

    Alexa smiled at the compliment. “Thanks sweetie. You’re really beautiful too.” She meant it too. Alexa imagined that with a bit of work on her hair, and a light touch of make-up to go with those cute freckles, that Teri could turn more than a few heads.

    One of Alexa’s fingers started circling Teri’s clit and she gasped at the contact., closing her eyes. “Oh god. Rub my pussy Alexa…rub my clit…mmm.”

    Still rutting lightly against her thigh, Alexa was leaving a wet spot against Teri’s skin. She continued to touch Teri’s button with a fingertip and was growing more aroused by the minute.

    “Teri…” Alexa moaned. “This is really turning me on…”

    “Yes! Yes!.” Teri moaned. “Keep humping my leg, it’s so naughty and hot.”

    “Oh fuck Teri…” Alexa groaned. She started grinding her cunt against Teri’s thigh, letting the friction inflate her already tender clitoris. Alexa suddenly plunged a trio of fingers into Teri’s box, fucking Teri’s hot cunt with her hand.

    “Oh! Oh Yes!” Teri gasped, “Yes…fuck me Alexa. Fuck my pussy with your hand. Fuck me…oh yes that feels so good.”

    Alexa worked her hand like a piston, plunging it in and out of Teri’s gaping pussy, her knuckles rubbing Teri’s labia and clit. Both of the girls were squealing and moaning as their orgasms approached.

    “Alexa…!” Teri rasped. “Oh god Alexa you’re going to make me cum. Your fingers are like magic…oh god…oh god…”

    Alexa pushed her tongue into Teri’s waiting mouth. The two girls tangled their tongues together, exploring one another’s mouths with a hot passion. Muffled sounds escaped both girl’s throats as their orgasms approached in unison. Teri bucked against Alexa’s hand as Alexa was humping at Teri’s thigh. Suddenly without warning, Alexa felt a wave of hot juice boiling out of her pussy. She had not come like this since the day in Jenna’s back seat with Chris. Her pussy juices shot out and covered Teri’s thigh and the sheets on the bed had a puddle of love juices on them. Teri grunted with delirious passion as she pushed her hand down to Alexa’s dripping cunt and let the juices flow onto her hand. She then put her fingers into her mouth and the two girls sucked up the juices from Alexa’s cunt.

    Teri took Alexa in her arms and hugged close as they both screamed and moaned in orgasm.

    When the pleasure finally subsided, the girls were a tangle of limbs. They cuddled close, breathing heavily, and held each other for several long moments.

    “That was so fucking hot.” Alexa whispered.

    “Yeah.” Teri agreed, breathless. “I don’t think I’ve ever cum so hard.”

    Alexa giggled and nuzzled her face into Teri’s neck, kissing her with nibbling little pecks.

    “That was sooo good. I enjoyed that just as much as you. I never thought I could be into girls. I want to do this again!”

    “Really?”

    “Oh yeah.” Alexa assured her. “I think I’m totally bi-sexual.”

    Teri was taken completely by surprise. “What are you saying Alexa, you want to be my girlfriend?”

    “Yeah, sorta. I mean, I love Chris and everything. And I don’t want to give up his cock, he fucks me so nice. But this was fucking amazing. I want to try more with you.”

    Teri stared at Alexa. “Do you think he’ll mind?”

    Alexa laughed. “Fuck no, it’ll probably turn him on. I’d love it if he could watch us. Do you think maybe you’d want to try taking his cock? I mean, you never know until you try, right?”

    “I don’t know Alexa…” Teri said. “I mean, I really enjoyed this and I’m sure I’d enjoy being with you more but….”

    “We can take it slow, I promise. But Teri…please just say yes. Let’s be lovers, okay? I want to be with you more.”

    It was all happening so fast for Teri, but she couldn’t deny how attracted she was to Alexa.

    Finally, Teri smiled and replied “Okay. I guess we can try.”

    Alexa squealed and kissed Teri happily.
    “This is going to be so fun!” Alexa said, already thinking of the next time with both Teri and Chris.


  • Mind-Controlled Blowjob Bliss Chapter 1: Blown by His Mom and Sisters

    Font size : +


    When a young man buys a belt with SUCK written on the buckle, he learns that his mom and sister are going to take it litterally.

    Mind-Controlled Blowjob Bliss

    Chapter One: Blown by His Mom and Sisters

    A Belt Buckle Mind-Control Story

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2020

    Notes: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this!

    The Figure puts the last touches on its next creation. Its next way to have fun. A belt. Brown leather. A silver buckle with the words “Suck” on it. A simple concept. The Figure is thrilled by this. It knows just where to place it.

    Slipping through the mist into a mortal world, it slips into a department store. No one “notices” the figure. They see it, but their eyes slid over it like it is the most unimportant thing in the world. The figure passes a display with novelty belts that have their own brash, funny, or trite phrase on the buckle and slips his on onto the hook.

    The figure is gone before Neil comes along and sees it. The word, suck, lights up the youth imagination. His horny mind pictures the girls from his school sucking on his dick. With his cock throbbing and lust out of control, he buys it.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I couldn’t believe I bought this.

    I slid the brown, leather belt through my jeans’ loops. Yesterday, it had made my horny mind come alive. I had been so excited by the idea I couldn’t help but buy it, though the cashier seemed to have forgotten to ring me up for it.

    “Come on, Neil,” my mother called through my bedroom door. “It’s breakfast.”

    “God, Mom’s going to kill me,” I muttered as I kept thrusting the belt through my loops. It slid through the denim as I wrapped it around my waist. I buckled it on, the world “suck” written in letters that flowed from one to the next. “The fuck was I thinking.”

    I wasn’t.

    I cinched it tight, my cock swelling hard. Of course. Those ideas of getting blowjobs from the girls at my school were filling my mind. For the last few years, it seemed like I was hard all the time. I wanted to jerk one off, but Mom was calling for breakfast. I shoved my shirt down to try and cover it and swallowed.

    Why did I buy this? It was so dumb. I should take it off.

    “Neil!” my mom called again.

    A fist hit my door. “Come on, slug,” my older sister shouted. “Listen to Mom.”

    She was a weird one to say that. She did everything to piss off Mom these days and yet if I tried to defy Mom, Shelly would be all over me. She had dyed her hair blue and cut it short, and even got herself a tongue-stud. She was twenty-one and did what she wanted.

    “I’m coming,” I muttered, gritting my teeth. I hated it when she called my slug. I wasn’t something oozing around in here.

    Just because she had spotted some cum stains…

    I opened the door and headed downstairs, shoving down my shirt to stay over my belt buckle and that word. What would Mom think? The girls at school? I swallowed, my sock-clad feet whisking over the carpet.

    “I’m going to get to play the solo,” my younger sister, Lisa, was saying. She was an excited girl. “Me, me!”

    “I know, dear,” Mom said with patience. “See, all that practice played off.”

    “Yeah, blowing on a trumpet is great practice,” said Shelly. “When are you going to start playing the skin flute?”

    “What?” Lisa asked while my dick throbbed. I didn’t want to think of my little sister doing that.

    “Shelly, don’t say stuff like that to your sister,” Mom admonished.

    “What’s a skin flute,” Lisa objected.

    “When you’re older,” Shelly said. “Slug, get your ass down here! You’re going to make us late for school. It’s breakfast.”

    “Don’t call your brother slug,” Mom said with patience.

    “I am too old enough to know,” Lisa whined at the same time. “I’m eighteen. I’m in college now! I have a solo! What is a skin flute?”

    “She’s just teasing you,” Mom said. “Neil, honey, come on.”

    “I’m cumming,” I said, my dick fully hard and needing adjusting. I fixed that and hoped no one would see my bulge. Especially not Shelly. All I needed was, “The slug’s looking active. Watch out, or he’ll slime you, Lisa.”

    Like I would do anything with my little sister. That was gross. Now Tracy the cheerleader or Mrs. Jun the hot Korean teacher or Veronica or Linda or Carla or Lacy, who was Tracy’s twin sister, would be a different matter. Even Mrs. Daniels across the street would be awesome or Mrs. Travers, my friend’s mom. Those beauties all floated through my mind as I drifted into the kitchen/dining area. The table was right by the kitchen and flowed into the living room with no real break.

    “There you are,” Mom said, smiling at me. “Good, we might be late, but we’ll get our breakfast.”

    “Yep,” I said as I headed to the table and… Mom moved up before me. “Uh…”

    She fell to her knees before me.

    “Uhhhh…?” groaned from my mouth.

    Mom, humming like she was cleaning, grabbed my belt buckle. I gaped at her as she didn’t comment at all about the word and just undid it. I stood there so stunned that I didn’t know what to do as she uncinched my belt and then popped the fastener of my jeans. My zipper rasped down, my blue boxers peeking out.

    “Uhhhhhhhhh?” I still couldn’t find the words. What was she doing?

    “Oh, no fair,” Lisa said as she darted to the table with a plate covered in scrambled eggs and bacon. Her light-brown hair was gathered in pigtails, her blue eyes bright. She was a petite girl in a t-shirt and a pair of jeans, still looking too young to be going to my college. “I wanted to suck him off first. No fair! I’m next.”

    “What!” Shelly said as she followed Lisa to the table. “I’m next!” Her short, blue hair swayed about her lush face. She wore a crop top that showed off her cleavage and her jeans were skin-tight and rode low, a red thong peeking out.

    “I called it!” Lisa said.

    “Your sister called it,” Mom said and then pulled out my cock. “Oh, Neil, just what your mommy needs.”

    “What?” I finally spluttered as she pulled my hard cock to her lips and…

    Kissed the tip.

    A shiver of heat ran down my cock. I gasped and stared down at my mother. Her blue eyes stared up at me with motherly warmth, her black hair spilling about her face and falling down to her shoulders. She wore a lilac house robe. Her hand gripped my cock. She stroked it as she smooched over the crown of my dick.

    My mom was kissing my cock.

    Her tongue flicked over the crown.

    My mind short-circuited. This couldn’t be happening. It was my mom. A girl—a woman—was finally touching my dick, and it was my mom? My brain tripped over the thought. I didn’t know what to do while my sisters just watched on with excitement, looking eager as they ate their breakfast.

    I must be dreaming. That had to be. This was a wet dream and…

    “Fuck!” I gasped.

    Mom’s lips had slid over the crown of my cock. The warm heaven of her mouth surrounded my dick. It was so unlike masturbation. Her tongue danced around it. I gasped, my hands balling into fists as she suckled on my dick. My heartbeat rapidly, carrying the pleasure of this moment through my body.

    Mom nursed. Suckled. Moaned. She swirled her tongue around the tip of my cock as she blew me. Her eyes stared up at me with such blue warmth. She still hummed, which just made her sucking even more intense. I finally got why this was called a hummer.

    “Mom?” I gasped. “You’re sucking my dick.”

    She just winked an eye at me and bobbed her head. I gasped as the blowjob grew even more amazing. Her lips slid down my shaft, the crown brushing the roof of her mouth and her tongue. Then she slid back up, the suction becoming incredible. Her cheeks hollowed. My balls twitched, aching with a load of cum.

    “You’re sucking my cock!” I gasped.

    “I get to suck it next!” Lisa said excitedly. “I called it, Neil!”

    “I should get it next,” muttered Shelly. “I want to suck down all that slime. God, I bet your cum is just the best, Neil. I can’t wait to try it.”

    Lisa nodded. “What’s playing the skin flute?”

    “Watch Mom. She’s doing a great job.” Shelly smiled at me. “Right, slug?”

    “I… She…” I stared at my older sister. Her tongue flicked over her lips, her silver stud flashing. “Has everyone gone insane?”

    “I just want to suck your dick,” Lisa moaned, squirming. “I really, really, really want to suck it. It’ll be amazing.”

    “Yes,” Shelly moaned.

    I couldn’t believe this was happening. It had to be a dream, but they never felt this good. I shuddered, the pressure in my balls was rising. I wanted to last longer—even if it was my mother sucking me off—but this was just too intense.

    Mom’s lips slid up and down my cock as she sucked and hummed. The ache at the tip of my cock swelled so fast. My hands balled up into fists. I groaned, my face scrunching up. This was intense. My mom was blowing me.

    My fucking mother.

    “Shit!” I gasped.

    Came.

    I fired my jizz into my mother’s mouth. Just spurt after spurt of my cum into her maw. I groaned as the pleasure rushed out of me. I fired blast after blast of my spunk into her mouth. The rapture slammed into my mind. Stars burst across my vision. An intense shudder swept through me. My heart beat fast. I sucked in deep breaths, blinking eyes.

    “Oh, my god, Mom!” I groaned as she swallowed what spurted out of me. She gulped it down, humming louder. Her blue eyes glowed with delight. My toes curled and my ass clenched. I erupted a final time. “Fuck.”

    Mom moaned in delight and then slid her mouth off. Drool and some of my cum spilled down her chin. “Oh, that was wonderful, Neil. I needed that. Mmm, you have such great cum. Better than your father’s.”

    “Eww, gross,” Lisa said. “Don’t talk about Daddy’s cum.”

    “Great jizz, huh?” said Shelly, her eyes bright. “Well, I’ll just—”

    “NOOOOOO!” Lisa bounded to her feet and darted over, her pigtails flying. “I’m next. I called it.”

    “Yes, you did,” Mom said as she rose.

    “Well, hurry up,” Shelly said. “I really, really need to suck his cock.”

    Mom rose, adjusting her house robe. She patted her black hair and hummed as she turned from the table. Lisa took her place, kneeling before me, a bright smile on her lips. She grasped my cock with both hands and…

    I was still hard. I hadn’t gone soft.

    “Oh, Neil, you have such a cute cock,” cooed Lisa. “I’ve never seen one in real life. Ooh, you’re leaking something. Precum?” She licked the slit of my cock. “Yum!” She licked again.

    I groaned as the pleasure of my little sister licking my dick flowed down my cock. This shouldn’t be happening. Mom and my sisters shouldn’t be the girls sucking my dick, and yet it felt so amazing it was hard to care.

    Lisa bathed the crown on my dick with fluttering kisses. Her pigtail swayed. She gripped me with both hands, my cock throbbing in her grip. Little flares of pleasure flowed down my shaft with her every quick smooch placed on my spongy tip.

    “You’re never going to get him off like that,” Shelly complained. “Hurry up, Lisa. I want my turn.”

    “I’ll do it how I want!” Lisa squeaked in indignation. “I’m not a little girl. You can’t boss me around, Shelly.”

    “Yeah,” I said.

    “Fine,” Shelly said. “Just… start sucking him or something. I want to blow him. I need to gulp down all his cum.”

    This was insane. It couldn’t be a dream. It was still going on. Dreams didn’t go on like this. They changed. Mutated. And I had cum. I always woke up after cumming with sticky pajama bottoms. But this…

    Lisa slowly slid her lips around the crown of my cock. I gasped at the feel of my little sister’s mouth sliding over my tip. She massaged my sensitive glans with those soft lips. Then she sealed her lip about the base and sucked.

    “Oh, fuck,” I gasped. “Oh, fuck, Lisa. You’re sucking on my dick.”

    “And doing a good job,” Mom said, nodding her approval.

    “If she was doing a good job, he’d be cumming,” muttered Shelly. She took a bite of her eggs. “Come on, Lisa, get him off.”

    Lisa squealed in frustration and sucked harder while Mom said, “She just started. Your brother got off quick with me, but that was his first cum of the day. I bet he lasts longer with Lisa. She’ll get to really enjoy his cock in her mouth.” My mom smiled. “It’s amazing.”

    “I know,” Shelly groaned. “That’s why I need my turn. Lisa! Get him off!”

    This was so crazy. My fantasies with the belt buckle were just fantasies, but my sisters and mom were into sucking my dick now. They didn’t care that it was incest. Shelly was… desperate to suck my dick.

    How desperate?

    My perverted mind burst with ideas. As Lisa nursed with naughty hunger on my cock, I said, “Shelly, if you want me to get off faster, take off that top. Let me see your tits.”

    Shelly popped to her feet and ripped off her crop top. Her breasts were held in a red bra with black lace. She slipped her arms through the straps, twisted her bra around, her breasts spilling round and firm out of the cups, and then unfastened the band when it was beneath her boobs. She cupped her tits, jiggling them at me.

    “There?” she said while I stared at my first pair of live tits. Sure they were my sister’s breasts, but they were still delicious to see. My cock throbbed in my sister’s sucking mouth. She nursed on me with hunger. She suckled with such delightful passion. I groaned, my hands flexing and relaxing as she blew me. It was incredible to feel. “How’s that? You like my boobs?”

    “Great,” I said. She really did it. She showed me her tits just to blow me faster.

    My cock throbbed in Lisa’s warm and inviting mouth. She nursed on me and fisted me with both her hands. She didn’t bob her head. She felt so much more inexperienced than mom. A virgin like me. That was hot, but…

    How far could I push this?

    “Mom, do you want to suck my dick again?” I asked.

    “Oh, yes,” she said. “But Shelly can go before me.” She flashed me a motherly smile.

    “Well, if I can see your tits, too, then this will go even faster. Then you’ll be able to suck my dick again.”

    Her eyes brightened. “Oh, yes, boys are so visual.”

    She unbelted her house robe. My dick throbbed in my sister’s mouth as Mom slid that off. She wore a nightgown beneath. She drew it up and up her legs. They were shaved and toned. She was a fitness buff. Always riding her bike and doing cardio. She revealed a pair of bronze panties, a full cut not a thong like what Shelly was wearing. Then she kept drawing the nightgown up.

    She revealed her flat stomach. My dick throbbed in my little sister’s hungry mouth. I saw the start of Mom’s ribs. I groaned, so close to seeing my mom’s tits. Lisa suckled away, her tongue fluttering up and down the slit of my cock. Then Mom pulled her nightgown over her boobs. She wasn’t wearing a bra. Her large and soft tits spilled out, her nipples fatter than Shelly’s, a darker shade of pink, too, with wider areolas.

    “There,” she said, her hands kneading her tits. “Mmm, you used to suckle from these boobs.”

    “Fuck,” I groaned, staring at them. “Now kiss Shelly. Press those tits together. That’ll make me explode in Lisa’s mouth. Then you’ll both be closer to sucking my dick.”

    Nodding like that was a perfectly reasonable request, my mom and sister came together. The pressure swelled in my balls as I realized the power I had. They wanted to blow me so badly, they would commit incest. Their tits pressed together, Mom’s so soft and Shelly’s so firm. My sister threw her arms around Mom’s neck and kissed her with passion on the mouth.

    I groaned at the lesbian, incestuous sight before me. Depraved pleasure rushed through me. My balls tightened at the sight and the pressure of Lisa’s sucking. My little sister nursed on my cock, the suction swelling that explosive ache. My mom and older sister’s tongues danced.

    “Yes,” I groaned at the sight. “That’s so hot.”

    Mom grabbed Shelly’s ass through her skinny jeans. They both moaned, their lips working together. They were into it. They wanted to make it as sexy as they could so I would erupt as fast as possible. I groaned, my little sister’s warm mouth suckling with all her might on my dick.

    “Fuck!” It worked.

    I erupted again.

    Powerful jets of pleasure shot through my body as my cum pumped into my little sister’s mouth. I groaned, my chest rising and falling as I savored the pleasure spurting out of me. The dizzying rush swept through me. Stars burst across my vision.

    My little sister moaned her delight. She sucked hard and nursed on me while I watched our mother and older sister kissing. They held each other tight, boobs pressed together while my little sister swallowed every drop of cum I had.

    And I was still hard.

    Lisa slid her mouth off and moaned, “How good was I at playing your skin flute?”

    “Amazing,” I croaked. I glanced down at her. A lot of my cum had spilled out of her mouth. It coated her lips and chin. “Go kiss Mom. Share that cum from me or you won’t get to suck my dick ever again.”

    Panic swept through her eyes. “I will. Mom! Mom! We have to kiss!”

    Mom broke the kiss with Shelly and purred, “I heard. Mmm, come and kiss your mother.”

    Shelly broke away from Mom, round tits jiggling, and darted around Lisa exuberant form as she rushed over to mom. Shelly grinned and advanced on me, her tongue flicking over her lips again. She had that stud. What would that feel like?

    “Mmm, you’re going to love this,” Shelly said while Mom bent down, placed her hands on Lisa’s shoulders, and kissed my little sister right on the mouth. It was even hotter than her making out with Shelly. Lisa was so innocent, and yet her tongue was dancing with our mom’s.

    Jesus, how far could I take this? Could I fuck my family? My little sister. She was… Fuck, she was cute, her pigtails swaying. She was a virgin. Not like Shelly or my mom. I could be her first and—

    “Down here, slug,” Shelly said. “Mmm, you’re going to enjoy this.”

    I glanced down at my sister, her tits jiggling. She winked at me. “Don’t call me slug or you won’t get to suck my dick.”

    “Mmm, you like being commanding, huh?” She shuddered. “Sure, Neil. Let me show you what a blowjob is.”

    She opened her mouth wide and engulfed my cock. Her lips slid over it and then her tongue and its stud pressed on my crown. I gasped at the feel of that round, hard point rubbing on my dick. My face scrunched up at the pleasure of this moment. It was insane but awesome.

    My older sister danced her tongue around my crown, letting me feel that stud sliding over my spongy tip. I gasped at how great it felt. Two cums already, and I was hard and eager for more. I didn’t know what was going on, but this belt buckle I wore had done something to my mom and sisters.

    Something fantastic.

    Mom and Lisa kept making out while Shelly worked her tongue around my cock and sucked. It was incredible. Slow sucks. Hard sucks. Fast ones. She varied it up as she shifted her mouth around. Lisa had been inexperienced, Mom a delight, but Shelly was a master at this. I knew she had a rep, but this…

    “Fuck, Shelly,” I groaned, looking down at her and her warm, brown eyes staring up at me. “Oh, fuck.”

    She winked at me and sucked hard, her tongue stud massaging my crown.

    I clenched my fists at how great her blowjob was. It was the best thing in the world. Just amazing. She bobbed her head, working her mouth up and down my cock. The stud slid along the shaft now, giving my crown a reprieve from the hard massage. But not for long.

    When she slid back up, the stud pressed right against my crown. It burst with such pleasure. I groaned at that. I shuddered, savoring that exciting rush of bliss surging down to my balls. A big smile spread over my lips as I enjoyed this moment.

    “Oh, fuck, yes,” I groaned. “Oh, damn. That’s good. That’s amazing. Just keep sucking hard. Oh, yes. And mom… Strip Lisa naked. You got to do that.”

    Mom broke the kiss with Lisa and smiled. “Mmm, yes, yes, your big brother needs to be inspired.”

    “Okay,” Lisa said. She flashed me a big grin. She still had some of my cum on her chin. “I loved sucking your cock, Neil. It’s amazing. I want to do it again and again.”

    “You will,” I groaned, my dick throbbing in our older sister’s exciting mouth.

    Incestuous bliss rushed over my cock, stirred up by my sister’s licking and sucking. By that amazing tongue stud. She knew just what to do to make my balls simmer. As she did, Mom pulled up Lisa’s t-shirt to reveal a pink bra with white lace cupping her small breasts. She must be an A-cup. She didn’t need a bra, not really, but that looked cute on her.

    Mom’s big boobs jiggled as she stripped Lisa. Mom reached behind her, pushing her tits into Lisa’s to unclasp the bra. She slid the straps off Lisa’s shoulders and my little sister’s mounds came into view. They had just a bit of shape, her nipples a light pink and small. Just suckable buttons.

    “Suck on her nipple, Mom,” I groaned, “as you take off her pants.”

    “Sure, Neil,” Mom said and ducked her head down. Her plump lips engulfed Lisa’s nub.

    “Mom!” squealed my sister at the incestuous contact. This was insane. A heady rush that had my dick throbbing in Shelly’s mouth.

    Her tongue stud massaged the spongy crown of my cock as she made love to my dick. Oral pleasure spilled down my shaft to my balls. I groaned, loving every moment of it as Mom suckled on Lisa’s nipple, making my little sister squeak and whimper and shudder in such an adorable way.

    Mom’s hands unfastened Lisa’s jeans like Mom had done mine. Then she shoved the denim off my sister’s hips. She had on pink panties with white lace. I watched with hunger. I never thought of my sisters or mom as sexy until this happened, but now I hungered for them.

    Incest was amazing.

    My dick throbbed in Shelly’s mouth. She moaned as she suckled, a sound of throaty pleasure. Her hand cupped my balls. I gasped as she massaged them. I had more jizz in my nuts. I wanted to release it in her mouth.

    “Fuck, this is hot,” I groaned.

    Mom kept suckling on Lisa’s nipple while shoving my sister’s jeans down her thighs. Lisa squirmed, her head lolled back. Her face contorted as she whimpered and moaned. Her legs worked her jeans down past her knees while Mom…

    Mom went for Lisa’s panties.

    She hooked Lisa’s waistband and rolled them off. I shuddered at the curving profile of my little sister’s rump. I grabbed a fistful of Shelly’s dyed-blue hair as the pressure swelled in my nuts. This was so exciting. Mom kept suckling as she rolled the panties down Lisa’s pale, lithe thighs.

    “Oh, Mommy,” Lisa whimpered. “Oh, Mommy, I like that.”

    “Now suck on Mom’s nipple, Lisa,” I moaned.

    Mom’s mouth popped off Lisa’s nub and she straightened, her big boobs jiggling. My sister leaned down, her panties still bunched around her knees, and suckled from our mother’s fat nub. Mom groaned, this look of motherly delight spilling over her face.

    “Shit!” I gasped, Shelly sucking hard, her tongue stud caressing my crown. That hard point and the hot sight before me set me off. “Fuck!”

    My hot jizz fired into my older sister’s mouth. She kneaded my twitching balls as I unloaded in her mouth. I had my eyes locked on the taboo sight before me. Mom cradled Lisa’s head to her teat, my little sister suckling away with hunger, nursing hard like Shelly did on my cock.

    Stars burst across my vision as I had another orgasm. I groaned, my dick pulsing into Shelly’s mouth. She gulped down the cum over and over and over again. She drank every drop I had, nursing with such relish. She let out a throaty moan of delight.

    I hit the peak, my body trembling a final time. Then I panted, my balls emptied. For now.

    “Fuck,” I moaned.

    Shelly slid her mouth off and groaned, “You have such delicious cum, Neil. Mmm, I’ll blow you night and day.”

    I felt so confident now. So sure of my mastery over the women of my family. “If you ever want to suck my cock, you and Mom have to sixty-nine.”

    “Oh, my god, Mom, you hear that. We have to eat each other’s cunts!”

    “I did, Shelly,” Mom moaned and started shoving down her panties, Lisa still suckling at her nipple.

    “Let’s go upstairs,” I added. “Your room, Mom. I want you and Shelly eating each other’s cunts while I fuck Lisa.”

    Lisa popped her mouth off Mom’s pussy. She squirmed and, cheeks red, whimpered, “If you… do me, I’ll get to suck your dick again?”

    I nodded.

    “Then let’s go!” she shoved her panties the rest of the way down her legs and darted naked out of the kitchen, her pigtails flying.

    Mom stepped out of her panties and sauntered after her, her plump rump jiggling. Shelly was cursing as she peeled out of her skinny jeans, her round tits bouncing as she worked off the tight denim that she seemingly had to pour herself into. Unsurprisingly, she was shaved, her thong so narrow it only covered her pussy lips.

    I followed after Mom, my cock throbbing. As she headed up the stairs before me, I could see her black pubic hair dripping with her juices. My dick bobbed before me, aching in delight. This was so hot. So incredibly sexy.

    Lisa waited on the bed, her legs spread wide. She had a sparse bush of brown hair covering her tight slit. Her outer pussy lips had barely parted to show off her pink depths. Her juices gleamed on them. She rubbed her small titties.

    “I’m so ready, Neil,” she groaned. “I love sucking your dick. I’ll do anything. And sucking your cock makes me so wet and itchy and… and… I just want to make you happy.”

    “Mmm, you will,” Mom said, sliding onto the bed. “Do whatever your brother wants, and he’ll reward us with his cock in our mouths.”

    “Yes,” I groaned, heading to my little sister.

    Shelly burst into the room behind me, panting. “Oh, my god, Mom, you ever ate pussy before?”

    “No,” Mom answered as I crawled on the bed. Mom squeezed her big boobs tight. “I’m a little nervous, but if it’ll make Neil happy…”

    “Oh, it will,” I groaned as I ripped off my T-shirt. Then I shoved my jeans and boxers in one go. “It’ll make me so happy.”

    Mom beamed. “Then I’ll do it. Come sit on my face, Shelly.”

    “Just do what I do to your pussy, Mom,” Shelly said. God, she’d even had sex with girls? My older sister was such a slut.

    Lisa stared at me with this eager and nervous expression all at the same time. She licked her lips as I crawled over her, my cock so hard. She then shot her hands down and grabbed me. She stroked me up and down.

    “You sure I can’t suck you?” she asked.

    “I want that pussy,” I groaned. “But you will. You’ll get to suck me.”

    “Oh, Neil, I want that!” She smiled at me. “And you’re cute. I suppose this isn’t a bad way to lose my cherry.”

    I smiled and kissed her. I loved the feel of her lips on mine as she guided me to her pussy. She rubbed my cock into her hot cunt. I shuddered at the feel of her sparse hair and the silky delight of her twat. It was amazing. She pushed me right against her hymen.

    I shuddered, about to pop my little sister’s cherry. Beside us, Shelly sat on our mom’s face. She licked pussy for the first time while Shelly leaned over and buried her face into Mom’s thick bush. They both were groaning while Lisa pushed me on her hymen.

    I groaned and thrust against her hymen. Her membrane stretched and stretched. Then there was a pop. Her cherry tore and I slid into her warm and welcoming depths. I groaned, my face contorting with the bliss of this moment.

    I broke the kiss with my sister. Her eyes were so wide as her pussy squeezed down on me. She wiggled her nose as she groaned. Her eyes were so bright and eager. She stroked my back, caressing her hands up and down my back.

    “Oh, wow, Neil,” she moaned. “Oh, wow, that’s amazing.”

    “Uh-huh,” I groaned and kissed her on the mouth again.

    Mom and Shelly moaned beside us, devouring the other’s pussy, as I drew back my hips. My little sister’s deflowered pussy clung to my cock. I was in my first snatch. My sister’s snatch. This heady rush shot through me. I thrust forward again. I buried to the hilt in her cunt. She groaned, her pussy clamping down on me.

    She felt so incredible about my cock. She squeezed me tight. This was amazing. I was finally in pussy. I groaned, savoring the feel of her snatch massaging me. My tongue danced with hers. I pumped away, my balls smacking into her flesh. The staccato echo rippled around me. It was amazing to feel. Her cunt squeezed about me in such an exciting way.

    She massaged me. Teased me. I groaned, my dick slamming to the hilt in her. I buried with such intensity into that sweet cunt of hers. She held me tight. Her pussy caressed my shaft with my every plunge. I kissed her with passion, my balls smacking into her flesh.

    She moaned, her hands gripping my back. She held me tight, her fingernails biting into my flesh. I savored her grip. Her silky flesh squeezing about me. It was amazing being in her pussy. Just the absolute best.

    I broke the kiss and gasped, “Lisa!”

    “Oh, Neil!” she moaned, her eyes wide with delight. “I like this! If I have to do this to suck your dick, you can do me whenever you want.”

    “I will!” I groaned, burying into the heaven of my little sister’s deflowered cunt. “Goddamn, I will!”

    I could fuck any of them. They all wanted to suck my dick. It was so hot. My hips pumped away faster and faster. I drove my cock deep into my little sister’s cunt. Her twat held me with such an exciting grip. It was fantastic.

    Mom and Shelly were moaning as they feasted on each other, their lesbian passion an exciting counterpoint to driving into my sister’s snatch. The depraved pleasure of this moment swelled the ache in my balls. I wanted to last longer, I did.

    But I was in my little sister’s pussy. My first cunt.

    “Shit, shit, shit!” I moaned, slamming into her twat. “I need to feel you cumming on my dick, Lisa. I want that. Cum on my cock.”

    “I’m getting there,” she moaned. “Ooh, this is so wrong. I shouldn’t do this. You’re my brother, but your cock… I have to suck your cock.” Her cunt clamped down on my dick. “I love sucking your dick, Neil!”

    Her pussy rippled around me. She bucked beneath me, squeaking and gasping. I groaned, savoring the feel of her snatch rippling around my dick. She massaged me with hunger. I groaned, my balls tightening as I drove into the depths of her twat.

    Pleasure shot down my shaft to my balls. I groaned, the pleasure rippling around me. I buried into her cunt over and over again. Her nipples rubbed against my chest. Her fingernails bit into my back and her pussy…

    Her pussy sucked at my dick.

    “Yes!” I gasped and exploded.

    My balls unloaded while my cum fired into my sister’s cunt. I spurted blast after blast of my jizz into her. Her hot twat rippled around my cock. My sister’s wicked snatch convulsed around me, working out my spunk. Drawing out every drop of cum that was in me.

    “Oh, fucking god, yes!” I moaned as I pumped her pussy full of my seed. No protection. I could breed her.

    I came even harder.

    “Neil! Neil!” she squeaked, her face contorting with delight. “Oh, Neil, all your cum is going in my pussy.”

    “Uh-huh,” I groaned while beside us, Mom and Shelly were both trembling, moaning. They were gasping. Christ, they were cumming on each other’s mouths.

    I panted, watching my mother shuddering beneath Shelly, her hands gripping my older sister’s rump. Shelly groaned, her body twitching. Then they both were panting. Both were groaning from their shared pleasure.

    And I was hard. Still so hard. “Mom, if you want more of my cum, It’s in Lisa’s pussy. Lick it out of her while I fuck you from behind!”

    “Yes, Neil,” she moaned.

    “And what about me?” Shelly asked, lifting up her face soaked in pussy cream.

    “Masturbate!” I groaned and slid off my little sister. I left her panting beneath me, her face twisting with pleasure. She stared up at me, her eyes glowing. I winked at her.

    She grinned back.

    Mom wasted no time. The moment Shelly was off of her, she rolled over on her hands and knees and crawled between Lisa’s thighs. Mom ducked her head low and buried her face into Lisa’s cunt. My little sister gasped.

    “Mommy!”

    “Mmm, you like licking your daughter’s cunts?” I asked, kneeling behind her and staring at her black bush hiding her pussy.

    “I do,” Mom moaned. “I had no idea pussy could be so good. I know it excites you that I’m doing this. You’re going to let me suck your cock again today, right?”

    “Oh, yes,” I groaned. “Every time I fuck your cunt, you get the right to suck my dick.”

    Mom groaned and buried her face into Lisa’s cunt. My little sister shuddered as I guided my cock to Mom’s bush. I nuzzled into the curls, Lisa’s squeaks and whimpers of pleasure filling my ears. I breathed in, smelling the scent of sex.

    That belt buckle had created something special.

    I thrust my cock into my mother’s cunt. I slid into the very hole that birthed me. I groaned as her mature pussy engulfed me. She wasn’t as tight as Lisa’s, but that didn’t matter. This was my mother’s cunt. That made her twat special.

    I gripped her hips and reveled in her cunt clamping down on me. She moaned into Lisa’s cunt, clearly enjoying my cock. I smiled, finally the man of the house. Dad was gone. I was taking his place. I drew back my hips, Mom squeezing her snatch down on me.

    “Neil,” she whimpered.

    “Yes, yes, fuck her, Neil,” moaned Shelly as she fingered her twat. “Fuck our mom hard! God, that’s hot. This incest shit is way, way sexier than I would have imagined. Mmm, eating Mom’s cunt was delicious.”

    “Do you want me to eat Mom’s cunt after you cum in her, Neil?” Lisa asked, her face contorting, her blue eyes feverish. “I will. Mom licking me feels sooooo good. Like your dick in me, but different.”

    “Yes!” I groaned. “I want you three licking each other’s pussies and keeping me hard to fuck you and so you can suck my dick.”

    My two sisters both groaned their delight, Lisa’s more of a squeal, Shelly’s low and throaty.

    I shuddered and plunged my hips forward. I fucked my cock into Mom’s cunt. Her moans into my little sister’s twat were amazing. The sound was so inspiring. I pumped my hips away, loving every second of thrusting into my mom’s twat.

    I loved this feeling of burying my cock into the pussy that birthed me. It was fantastic. A real treat to enjoy. My dick throbbed as I pumped away at Mom. I fucked her with hard thrusts. She moaned as I buried into her twat over and over again. The pleasure was intense. I savored the silky heaven of my mom’s cunt squeezing about my cock.

    “Oh, yes, yes!” I groaned, reveling in the depraved delight. “That’s so good. That’s amazing. Just keep doing that. Oh, my god, I’m going to cum so hard. Just spurt into your snatch.”

    “Yes,” Lisa squeaked. “Ooh, Mom loves it, too. Just like she loves my pussy.”

    “It’s such a yummy pussy,” Mom moaned, squeezing her snatch around me.

    Shelly frigged her cunt and licked her lips as she watched. I buried into my mother’s pussy hard. My balls smacked into her bush, swelling with another load of cum. That belt buckle was amazing. Gave me superpowers or something. I groaned, thrusting hard into my mother’s cunt.

    She moaned, her hips undulating. She stirred my cock around in her depths. That was an amazing delight to experience. I shuddered, my heart hammering in my chest as I buried over and over into her snatch. I plunged to the hilt in her. She squeezed down around me. That amazing pussy massaged me.

    “Mom!” I groaned. “Damn, you’re going to make me cum.”

    “Mmm, so are you, Neil,” she cooed.

    “Make Mommy cum!” Lisa moaned. “She’s going to make me cum with her tongue licking into my pussy. She’s reaching in and scooping out your cum.”

    “Hot!” Shelly hissed, frigging her cunt hard and fast, plunging three fingers into her shaved folds.

    It was hot. My balls tightened as I buried hard into Mom’s pussy. The pleasure swelled and swelled in me. I gripped her hips, slamming deep and hard into her pussy. This power was such a rush. An amazing thrill to so utterly dominate my mothers and sisters.

    I plunged to the hilt in Mom’s pussy as Lisa squealed. She bucked and shuddered, her head tossing and pigtails flying. I groaned, realizing Lisa had orgasmed. Mom’s head moved, licking up my little sister’s cunt cream.

    “Shit!” I gasped and buried to the hilt in my mother. I erupted.

    “Neil!” Mom moaned as my cum flooded her pussy. “Yes, yes!”

    Her pussy convulsed around my cock. I thought Lisa’s pussy had been a wonderful massage, but Mom’s really rippled with her passion. Her cunt sucked at me. I threw back my head, groaning out my pleasure as I pumped her full of my spunk.

    I flooded my mother with my incestuous seed. God, what if I bred her?

    The pleasure intensified. I shuddered, spurting blast after blast of my cum into her snatch. I filled her up while Shelly shuddered. Her round tits heaved and she moaned. Pussy cream spilled around her fingers.

    “Yes!” Shelly groaned. “Oh, how are you going to fuck me, Neil? I know you’re going to do it! You’re making us our whores because we love sucking your dick.”

    “The ass!” I cried out as I hit the peak of my orgasm. “For being such a pain in mine!”

    She laughed and rolled over on her hands and knees. “Rip out of Mom and fuck me!”

    I shuddered, my dick dry. I ripped out of Mom’s pussy and shifted over. I glanced over to see my white cum matting Mom’s bush. This was so intense. Shelly parted her butt-cheeks, drawing my gaze back to her. Her brown asshole twitched. I bet she was no stranger to this.

    I placed my cock, lubed by our mother’s cunt, against my sister’s asshole. I pushed against her sphincter. She moaned, and arched her back. Her anal ring widened and widened. Her velvety flesh swallowed my cock. I groaned as I slid into her bowels. It was different from pussy. Hot, yes, but not as juicy. Rougher. Delicious.

    “Mmm, Mommy,” Lisa moaned beside me. Mom had gotten on her back, her big tits piled into two mounds. Lisa then crawled between our mother’s thighs. My little sister ducked her head down to lick my cum from Mom’s thick bush.

    Mom grabbed her pigtails and pulled gently, pressing Lisa’s face into that thick tangle of black curls. “There’s mommy’s pussy,” Mom cooed. “Enjoy.”

    Lisa squealed.

    “Fuck,” I groaned as I bottomed out in Shelly’s asshole.

    “Right?” Shelly gasped. “Fuck, your cock is amazing. This is hot, Neil.”

    I grinned and drew back, savoring the delight of fucking my sister in the ass. Her velvety bowels clung to my dick. I groaned and slammed back into her. I buried to the hilt in her anal sheath, my balls slapping into her taint. The pleasure shot through me. This wild rush of bliss that had me groaning through my teeth.

    What a great delight to enjoy.

    I fucked my older sister in the ass hard. I slammed into her bowels, my balls smacking into her taint. She groaned, her butthole squeezing down on my dick. She threw a look over her shoulder, her brown eyes gleaming with passion.

    “That’s it, Neil, fuck my ass!” she groaned, rocking back into me. Her butt-cheeks rippled when my crotch smacked into them.

    “Damn!” I groaned, the pressure at the tip of my dick swelled beneath her velvety embrace.

    Feminine moans filled the bedroom. Mom gasped as Lisa devoured her cunt. Shelly moaned whenever my dick slammed into her bowels. The scent of hot pussies formed a delicious mélange of sweet, tangy, and spicy cunts that filled my nose.

    I groaned, reveling in this incestuous thrill.

    I pounded my sister in the asshole hard. Fast. I fucked her with passion. I buried my cock into her bowels with hard strokes. The pleasure blazed across my mind as I sodomized her. I was relentless. I grunted, burying hard into her again and again. The pleasure surged down my shaft to my balls.

    “Oh, my god,” Shelly moaned. “I’m going to cum on this dick. Your cock is amazing, Neil.”

    “So is your ass!” I panted, burying into her bowels. “You’re definitely going to get to suck my cock again.”

    “Yes!” she gasped. “I want that, Neil. I want to be your cock-sucking sister-slut!”

    “Shit!”

    My balls tightened. I was so close to erupting now. Mom was moaning beside me, Lisa pigging out on my cum in our mother’s twat. The heady excitement of my power over the women in my family swelled in me as I thrust my cock forward. I hammered Shelly’s asshole, hurtling towards my orgasm.

    Her velvety sheath felt too amazing for me to last much longer.

    I buried to the hilt in her bowels, my balls melting from the heat. She gasped, her asshole convulsing around my cock. I threw back my head and growled out my pleasure as Shelly came on my dick.

    “Neil!” she moaned.

    “Fuck, yes!” I gasped and erupted.

    My cum fired into my sister’s asshole. Stars burst across my vision. They danced before me, celebrating this moment as I unloaded in her bowels. I shuddered, my heart pounding in my chest. The pleasure blazed through my body.

    “Oh, Lisa!” Mom gasped, bucking beside us. Her big boobs heaved, her hands clutching to Lisa’s pigtails, holding my little sister tight to her cunt. “That’s it. That’s amazing.”

    Yes, it was.

    I pumped spurt after spurt of cum into Shelly’s asshole. I basted her writhing bowels, Mom’s moans singing through my ears. The pleasure hammered my mind with each eruption of my dick. Shelly groaned.

    “Fuck, Neil, that’s amazing!” she groaned.

    I shuddered and hit the peak of my orgasm. I groaned and breathed heavily. Mom trembled through hers while I slid out of my sister’s asshole. I fell onto my back, panting. This was insane. I had just cum six times in a row. I was still hard.

    “Mmm, can I suck your cock now?” Shelly asked.

    “Oh, no, I need to,” Mom moaned.

    “Me, me!” squealed Lisa.

    “But I was just in Shelly asshole,” I panted. “It’s dirty!”

    “Mmm, then let our mouths clean it up,” Shelly purred. “We can share. All of us lick at his shaft until he cums.”

    Mom and Lisa moaned their agreement. I groaned as they moved in around me. I smiled. This was amazing. I wasn’t going to classes today, obviously, but tomorrow I would be. What would happen when I met other women. Would they all want to suck my dick this badly, too?

    I grinned, glad I bought that belt. Things would be interesting.

    To be continued…


  • Old Man Young Tenant Part 5

    Font size : +


    Their relationship deepens her roommate add spice

    Old man young tenant Part 5

    She had taken the vibrator and egg along with some of the sexy panties and bras. On Wednesday she had a afternoon break which she always spent in the library and this is where she was going to try the egg. She had put it in after lunch and had walked around with it deep inside her pussy with the wire running up across her clit and the control tucked into the waist band of the skirt. She wore a very suggestive smile on her face as she walked down the hall to the library. As soon as she was seated at a reading table she took out the control and turned in on to slow. The vibrating sensations that raced from her pussy to several sexually sensitive places made her give off a small moan. She looked up to see if anyone had heard or was looking her way and was relieved to see nobody had noticed or at least it seemed that way. Three tables over one of her roommates, Ann, had seen her come in and had noticed something strange in Alice disposition. Ann had also heard the moan and seen the expression on Alice’s face and was a little suspicious and very curious as to what Alice was doing.
    Alice had continued to work the egg until she felt a small orgasm which made her smile, moan and finally sigh. With her panties wet she tucked the control back in the waist band and headed to the restroom. As she entered the rest room Ann caught up with her.
    “Hey Alice, what are you doing? I saw you in the library and well you sure made some funny sounds with looks that, well the only time I get them is when I am rubbing myself.”
    Alice was taken aback by the boldness of the comment and the admission that Ann masturbated. “What do you mean rub yourself?”
    “Oh come on everybody masturbates only not usually in the school library.” She chuckled and smiled.
    She was a little unsure what to do or say but she was not a good liar. “Oh well it just sort of happened and well I needed to get some relief.”
    “Ya I know what you mean I get that way a lot lately, but hey I did not see your hands moving or you arms so how did you manage that?”
    Now she was really in jeopardy but could not see any way out, “oh you have to promise to never say anything please.”
    “Okay I promise now tell me”, she was getting excited at the sexy thoughts going through her mind.
    “Well I have a small vibrator and I just turned it on and it did the rest, but now I need to take it out”.
    “Take it out; oh man let me see this, show me.” She was getting very excited now and her panties were getting wet. They had entered the restroom next to the library.
    “Not here, it’s like a little egg I put inside my pussy and it has a control”, which she now showed to Ann.
    Ann reached for the control hitting the on switch and Alice jumped as the vibrations sent wonderful sensation through her.
    “Oh wow did I just turn it on and it’s inside you, oh how neat show it to me, come on here in the stall” and with that she pulled Alice into the toilet stall.
    “Okay but be quiet will you”, and she lifted up her skirt pull down the front of her panties and slipped the egg out. Oh she loved the feel of the egg moving out of her and she almost had an orgasm with that, but Ann was watching and it passed.
    Ann watched in amazement as the skirt came up and panties down then the shiny silver egg with the wire attached sort of popped out of Alice’s wet pussy. She got all horny just looking at Alice’s wet pussy and wanted to reach out and touch it. Her hand went up her skirt to her own pussy and she was rubbing it through her panties.
    “Oh man I get so horny just looking at you and that thing and I have not been with a fellow in long time. Oh I want to get fucked now, oh let me use it please.” Ann reached out and grabbed the egg from Alice and without any hesitation pulled her panties down and pushed the egg into her pussy. “On, turn it on full.”
    Alice was scared and could not react fast enough to stop her and before she knew what was happening, Ann had the egg in her and Alice had actually turned it on.
    “Ohhhhhhhhhhh, yes, ahhhhhhhhhhh “, and she breathed fast and heavy. Then her hand reached out and grabbed Alice and pulled her to her close hugging her in a very sexual way as her body convulsed with the wave of an orgasm surging through her.
    Alice had no idea of what to do and just let Ann do whatever she wanted. When Ann relaxed and was quiet again she slipped the egg out rubbing it against her lips as she did.
    “Wow that is a really great vibrator. I only have a little g-spot one. Where did you ever get that?” She was holding it up and looking at the control playing with the little dial. “Oh so nice the speed varies, heck you could walk around with this in you all day, hey you have to let me try that please.”
    “Come on Ann you can’t go around using other women’s vibrators, it’s not sanitary.”
    “Oh silly, I bet your pussy is as clean as they come and mine has not seen a cock in so long I almost forgot what they are. Say you’re not a virgin are you? I mean all the concern and you seem a little uptight too me”.
    “No, I am not and well you just took me by surprise and well”. Ann cut her off.
    “Oh I bet you have not seen another woman masturbating, mmmm I bet you would be horrified if I told you I have had sex with another woman”.
    “I well I don’t know what to say now but we have to get out of here before someone comes”, and with that she took the egg and put it in her bag and walked out.
    “Hey wait I want to talk, tell me where you got the egg I want to get one, come on we’re roommates”, and she walked beside Alice not giving her time to think or get away.
    Alice spoke without giving much thought to what she said “oh a friend got it for me and I don’t know where he got it”. Then she realized her mistake and got a very sick feeling.
    “A friend and a HE bought it for you, well now HE must be some friend a really special FRIEND I bet. So that’s where you have been running off to these past few days and weekends we have not seen you. You have a boyfriend you’re doing. Hey I want to get an vibrator like that so find out okay and hey I want to meet this hot stud of yours’ as he seems pretty hot to be getting you a vibrator like that, hey want else you got?”
    “Oh nothing and you cannot meet him he’s not around here and besides he wants things to be very private, so please don’t say anything to the others and I will get you an egg, okay”, she was really scared now Ann knew she was with a man and wanted to know who. Oh William is going to be really mad, upset, he may not want to see me anymore and that scared her most.
    That was Monday and all day Tuesday Alice could only think and worry about what William was going to say and do when she told him what happened. She like several of the girls took the bus and Ann was on the bus going home. She harassed Alice all the way home about her boyfriend and the vibrator and what other toys did she have. The conversation was about sex and Alice was getting a little turned on regardless. Several times Ann had put her hand on Alice’s thigh and there was a sexual feeling in Alice when it happened.

    Alice had said she needed to study as she left the apartment with her books. Actually she needed to get away from Ann and the others. This was all getting to complicated, all because she had taken the vibrators. She was not sure what to do now and she was aimlessly walking she knew not where until she stopped. She was standing in front of Williams’s apartment; she had walked here without thinking about it. She smiled and then a feeling of dread passed through her as she went over all that had been said and done the last couple of days.

    He did not know why but he got up and opened the apartment door and to his surprise she was standing there with a look of fear and pain.

    All of a sudden the door opened and he was standing in front of her. All the fear and anguish she had been feeling hit her and tears flowed. Her body took over and it ran to him throwing arms around him and hugging him tight. Here was the answer to her problems her savior her William and the tears flowed.

    He was caught by surprise as she ran to him throwing her arms around him kissing his neck and crying with tears flowing like Niagara Falls. As he got control his arms went around her holding her tight as he kissed her neck. With one arm around her waist he closed the door with the other hand and walked into the apartment with her attached to his neck.

    He was at a lose, oh boy I wonder what brought this on; something has happened to my little girl. There is was again that feeling like she was his little girl his daughter and he was having sex with her. He shook his head to clear the thoughts of doubt so he could concentrate on the problem at hand.
    “Okay, easy now you’re here and you are safe we can work whatever the problem is.” He reached down and scooped up her legs and carried her to his big recliner and sat down with her on his lap. She took off the book bag and put her arms around his neck and kissed him with love not passion and put her head on his chest.

    He took a deep breath, sighed, and rocked her.

    She did not know how or if she should tell him anything as she was ashamed embarrassed and scared all at the same time. She was ashamed for taking the egg and using it against his wishes, she was embarrassed about
    Ann and what she had told her and then what Ann had said about sex. Most of all she was afraid, afraid of what William would say and do. Would he end their relationship? She could not stand to lose him.

    She had stopped crying and so he asked, “okay what is the problem you had to come to see me about?”

    It had not occurred to her before but she had just automatically gone to William with her problem and here she was on his lap in his arms all safe and at peace, but for how long.

    “Come on all those tears were for a reason so out with it.” He could not imagine what would be the problem but he felt good that she had come to him with it.

    “Oh, I don’t know I have done something and I am afraid you will be mad at me.” She was looking at him with that calf eyed look that women and children can use that will turn a man to mush.

    He smiled as he now could guess where this might be heading, “well if you referring the missing vibrators, yes I might be a little angry with you but it is nothing to cry about.”

    That made her feel a little better because he already knew she had taken them but what about the rest. With that thought she started to cry again, “Oh William I love you so much”. The tears flowed heavy again and he realized there was a WHOLE lot more to the story.

    “Okay, I think you need to stop crying and tell me everything from the beginning and don’t leave out anything.”

    She then told him everything in detail. He never interrupted or scolded her he just listened. When she was done he simple took her face between his big hand looked into her eyes and kissed her softly in a very loving way.

    She felt as if a ton of bricks had been lifted when he kissed her and then just held her.

    Sitting back with her head on his chest he thought, well being an old man has some advantage as the years have given me patience, understanding, tolerance and mellowed me out. This is a fine kettle of fish you got yourself into William and me thinks it will only get more complicated.

    “So Ann needs an egg vibrator does she, well I guess WE can accommodate her.” He was smiling at her shaking his head thinking, mountains and mole hills that is not a big problem.

    “Now as to the BOY friend situation, just keep avoiding any conversation about it. Simply say you don’t want to talk about him and don’t”.

    “As to the other things she talked about well you can probably get as much information as you want or need from the internet.” He had no idea what to tell her about sex between women, lesbians, hell he was having trouble telling, explaining things about sex between male and female. He smiled brightly and wide as the thoughts and feeling of youthful sex filled him. Girl, woman you are turning back the clock for this old man and he hugged her close.
    “As to using the vibrator at school, well what did I tell you about carrying one around with you? I and neither do you, have any idea where this is going to end up but I do not think we have heard the end. Your roommate Ann could be trouble so just be nice but don’t tell her anymore.”

    “Now how about I fix supper and you get your school work done.”
    The next day William had gone to town and purchased another egg vibrator and a couple of DVDs of lesbian sex thinking that might answer her questions.

    On Wednesday he gave her the egg for Ann and the DVDs. As she had a lot of school work and the evening was strictly platonic.

    She had taken the DVDs home to watch on her computer and would give the egg to Ann in the morning.

    On the bus she sat with Ann and gave her the egg in a plain paper bag. Ann did not wait and opened it right away.
    Ann was not shy in the least and after opening the package she had pulled up her skirt and slipped her hand into her panties and pushed the egg between her now wet lips. She got that look as the egg slid deeper and wiggled her hips as her fingers lingered in her panties rubbing her pussy. It was a good thing there were few passengers on the bus as Ann started to moan softly as her hand found and rubbed her clit. Then she turned on the egg and moaned louder. Alice punched her and told her to be quiet and Ann bit her lip trying to keep silent. The egg was sending wave after wave of the most wonderful sensation through her and then she turned it to maximum causing her whole body to vibrate and convulse in a massive orgasm. Ann’s pussy oozed her sex juices and soaked her panties and the back of her skirt. She could not control herself and started to squeeze her breasts through the blouse. Then to Alice’s surprise Ann reached down and pulled up Alice’s skirt and started to rub her pussy.
    Alice’s’ reaction was to slow and Ann’s hand was on her pussy with a finger rubbing her now wet lips through the panties. She only thought, oh god it feels so good yes rub it faster harder. As Ann’s finger slipped between the panty and pussy seeking the little clit. Alice bucked her hips up as Ann’s finger touched the clit and a small orgasm raced through her as the idea of sex with a woman only made her hotter. Ann was reacting to the egg and Alice was having an orgasm because of the Ann’s fingers and the sexy thought of sex with woman. Both girls moaned and shook and then settled back with a sigh. Ann turned off the egg and then pulled it out of her pussy licking it clean. “Mmmm I love the taste of sex, don’t you?”

    Alice could not answer but seeing Ann lick the egg actually turned her on again. Then Ann realized how wet she was and got a little upset, “oh god Alice I am wet and you have to help me, please.”

    As Alice had some shorts with her for after school exercising and she dug into her pack then handed them to Ann, “here maybe you can get by with these today but you know the rules about dress at school.” Ann took the shorts and looked around the bus which seemed rather empty. She then slipped off her panties unbuttoned her skirt and pulled it off then pulled on shorts.
    Alice was a little shocked at the fact that Ann had stripped in the bus. Now she was wearing Alice’s shorts without panties and that sort of turned her on. Alice could only think, oh god what is happening she is turning me on and this is not right it’s crazy. She was confused now more than ever and she looked at Ann with a new feeling.

    All through the day Alice had only thoughts about sex, sex with William, sex with herself and then sex with Ann. She was really confused and needed to talk to William.

    It was Wednesday and as usual she dropped of her things at the apartment but today she changed clothes and put on a skirt and blouse then taking some books had run out only this time Ann was watching her. Alice was not totally oblivious too things but she figured that if she changed floors and buildings nobody would see. She was wrong and Ann had seen that Alice had not left the apartment complex and so she knew that she was seeing someone there. Ann returned to the apartment went to her room and put the egg inside her turning it on low she thought of Alice and her lover.

    She knocked on the door softly so nobody in the hall would hear but then William barely heard the knock. He opened the door and she rushed him. She wanted him so bad tonight it was driving her crazy.

    She kissed him with all the passion she could gather as her tongue entered his mouth her hands grasping his head causing her fingers to entwine his hair. As he staggered back her legs came up and wrapped around his waist and she pulled her hips against him and wiggled as the feel of his body against her caused electric sensations to run through her body. She felt her pussy get warmer and was sure it was also wet while her nipples had gotten hard rubbing against his chest. All she could think about was FUCKING him now.
    She kept saying over and over to herself, oh my god fuck me now please fuck me.

    He could not understand her rush and the attack but he was not going to stop it. As he closed the door her kiss was sucking his tongue into her mouth and the air from his lungs. His hands went to her butt cheeks to help hold her up but also because he loved to hold her cute little ass. He then realized she was wearing a skirt because his hand was under it touching her smooth white cotton panties and his cock got hard as a young stud.

    She had made a real difference in his life and the hard rod in his pants was only one example.
    No matter what William was a man and so he was going to do what any man would do.

    Dam she is not making it easy to be an adult, oh shit who cares about that. He spun around and with her clinging to him he walked to the bedroom. He bent over and laid her on the bed but she did not break the kiss only unwrapped her legs. His hands worked fast unbuttoning the blouse then unhooking the bra and she raised up and they came off still holding the kiss.
    He broke the kiss and moved down to kiss her little breasts and tease the nipples before sucking each into his mouth one at a time.
    The feel of his lips on her breast and nipples drove her crazy causing her body to quiver with desire and she let out a loud moan and then told him “oh William fuck me please fuck me like never before, please, I need you so oh oh please.”
    Looking at her he thought he saw tears in her eyes and wondered could her desire be so strong the need for him so great as to cause her to cry. No, no way that’s impossible nobody can desire anything that much. He was hard and hot and his cock was staying hard without pills and it sprang to attention as he pulled off his clothes. Bending down he lifted her skirt and pulled the panties down as she undid the skirt. Now they were both naked and he bent to kiss and lick her nipples then his lips moved down over her belly, over the pubic mound and sucked in the lips around the clit.

    She shook, quivered moaned and the grabbing his ears she said loudly, “now eat me, fuck me, make me cum NOW.” She wrapped her legs around the back of his head and buried his face deep into her pussy.

    His body was on fire with passion and his heart was racing a hundred miles and hour. With her legs wrapped around his head she had his face buried completely in her pussy and he could not breathe. Pulling her legs apart he came up gasping for air then fell upon her and kissed her on the lips with a true loving passion. The kiss was deep but the most gentle she had known.
    She felt his cock head as it rubbed against her now very wet pussy lips, which since being with William had developed considerably, and the sensation caused her to moan loudly.
    He pushed and the head slipped into her easily and was soon deep into her. She had built such a fire in him that there was no stopping now and he fell on her ramming his cock deeper and then he started to move in and out with the most rapid manner especially for someone his age. His body quivered he moaned and arched his back and let out a long AHHH.

    As he moaned and shouted she felt the hot cum shoot out filling her pussy. His ejaculations were getting more powerful it seemed and her body quivered with the feel. As he came the feelings in her had reached the peak and she moaned and actually screamed “OH FUCK ME”.

    Both had experienced massive climaxes both physical and emotional. Their bodies were wet with sweat and sticky with the juices of sex. He had rolled to his back and she had rolled on top.

    He could feel the wetness on his chest but at first thought it was only sweat until he looked down and saw her looking up at him with tear in her eyes.

    “Oh dear what wrong why are you crying?”

    “I don’t know I just want you so bad and love you so much and everything in me is all, well I just could not help it and the tears just came out.”

    Nobody had ever loved William that much and he had never known anyone to love that strongly. This was getting a lot more complicated but he had no idea how complicated it was going to get.

    “That’s okay dear, you have given me feeling that I had forgotten and some I never knew existed. The feelings I felt today right now I don’t think I have every felt.” He looked over the small naked female form lying beside him and reached out and very gently ran his hand over it feeling the heat the passion had generated. She quivered and then rolled into him and snuggled up to him.

    “I want to spend the night here with you, please. I know you said we would not but please.” The look she gave him ended any debate.
    It had been agreed that she would not spent nights at his place because of the gossip it might cause. But then most agreements like this are only made to be changed and the passion generated today could change anything.

    “Oh how do I say no to such a lovely lady, okay but this cannot be a regular thing okay.”

    She threw her arms around his neck and kissed him with a smile as their naked bodies fell back on the bed. “Oh you make me so happy I just want to kiss you all over”, and with that she kiss his chest, nipples and then taking his cock in hand kisses the head of his limp member. She started to kiss more of it and then moved her hand down to cup his balls and caress them.

    He arched his back and savored the feeling that she was sending through his body, but then realized what time it was and put a stop to things.

    “Okay, you’re staying the night but you have school tomorrow and home work to do so enough of the sex. You start your home work and I will start supper.”

    They set about their separate tasks both with smiles on faces and good feelings in general.

    Still there was the Ann situation she would have to talk to him about.

    After supper she continued with the school work until about 9:30 when he mentioned something about her roommates worrying about her not coming home. She called and said she was spending the night at a friend’s and would be back in the morning for school.

    As soon as Ann heard this she smiled and a special wiggle developed in her hips as she walked down to the rec room. Ann had put the egg in earlier and when she heard about Alice spending the night with a friend she turned on the egg and got all horny with the thought of someone fucking cute Alice. Secretly Ann wanted to fuck cute Alice but that was going to take some special maneuvering.

    William laid out towels for a shower. She had put on a shirt of William’s and a pair of shorts he had bought for her.
    The shirt was her idea as she said it made her feel like his arms were around her all the time. She was not wearing a bra just some very sexy panties under the very sexy shorts. William has some sexy taste in woman’s clothing and the smile on his face showed his satisfaction with his purchases.
    As they entered the bathroom he said “here dear let me please I get a thrill out of taking off your clothes”. Reaching out he took hold of the shirt and unbuttoned it and pull it open exposing her small pert tits with now hardening nipples.
    “Oh, I like it when you strip me. You can undress me any time you want but then I get to do you.”
    The shirt came off and his lips kissed her shoulder and then the tits and nipples. As he kissed her upper body his hands worked on the shorts and soon they were on the floor followed by the panties.
    She love the feel of his lips on her body and a soft moan had escaped as he undressed and kissed her.
    “Okay my turn”, and she unbuttoned his shirt and was a lot more physical with the kissing as she kiss his chest then the nipples and let her lips move down his belly to the belt. She undid the belt and pants and the fell to the floor. Now all he was wearing were his boxers and her administrations had started to give him an erection. She saw his cock pulsing against the shorts and pulled them down quickly.
    “Hey can’t have that all pent up in there”, as his cock sprang up she grabbed it and kissed it then slipped the head into her mouth sucking and tonguing the tip.
    He could do nothing but grab the back of her head and pull her to him pushing his cock deep into her mouth.
    She felt it go deep and then hit the back of her throat making her gag. It then pulled back but move into her mouth again; he was fucking her mouth now.
    She like the feel of his big cock in her mouth and the taste of him was good. She cupped his balls as the cock moved faster in and out. She now knew of the spot at the base of the cock that would make him really get hot and explode and she wiggled her finger there now.
    He let out a moan and sighs as his cock pulsed and flexed shooting a small load of cum into her mouth. She swallowed the cum and sucked his cock for more. As he had pumped a massive load into her just a few hours ago there was not much this time.
    He was a little shaky as they climbed into the shower. He look at her back side as she stepped into the shower and thought, all this sex is going to kill me for sure but hell what a way to die. He patted her cute little ass and followed her in.
    There was little more he could do now as he was truly spent. So shower is what they did, well not JUST shower.
    She had found a nice sexy nightie to wear to bed, black very sheer and a black thong. He was wearing a pair of boxer shorts and it seems that is what he usually wore.
    This was going to be different as it had been a long time since William had a woman sleeping with him. Even though it was a queen size bed he felt a little awkward. He was lying on his back as she got into bed and move to his side. The feel of her body touching him and her head and arm on his chest made him feel a special happiness and that was all he could feel tonight as he was spent.
    She kissed him several times before finally settling and soon they slept.

    He woke and jerked as he rolled over because the presence of a woman in his bed was not a usual occurrence. Still he smiled at the sight of the cute and sexy woman sleeping next to him. He made coffee and some toast then brought it into the bedroom to wake her.
    She woke looking at him with the tray in his hands and could only smile as nobody had ever given her breakfast in bed before.

    After eating she showered dress hurried back to her apartment.
    As she entered the apartment she was greeted with a hundred questions about where and who and who and where. Her roommates would not let go and she tried to keep telling then what William had said. Finally she was off to school and was hoping it would all be forgotten. Ann had followed and gotten on the bus with her.
    “Well, so you spent the night with him and did he fuck you good?” Ann was very blunt and she wanted to get Alice into talking about sex some way.
    “Gee Ann you don’t have to be so blunt.”
    “Hey either he fucked you or he didn’t so what’s the big deal?”
    “What we do is none of your business.”
    “Ah well I was just wondering if you got a good fucking or not. You know is he good in bed? Hey if he can’t satisfy you then maybe I can.” Ann did not care who her sex partner was right now as she was so horny.
    “What do you mean? I don’t need anything from you like that. I get all I need.” She stopped suddenly before she said too much.
    “Ah so he is good in bed, dam wish I had a man like that, want to share him? Hey how about a threesome.” Ann had her going and she was only getting started. She really wanted a good fuck and maybe Alice’s man was the one to do it.
    She had only thrown out the threesome idea to stir up the conversation but then when she had said it she thought it would be fun and a real thrill. First she would have to get Alice interested in female to female sex.
    “Threesome, what are you talking about?”
    “Oh please don’t be so innocent with me, you know, you, me and your fellow all having a fucking good time.” Ann could see that Alice was getting a little excited with all the talk about sex.
    “Oh never”, Alice was wondering about Ann and she looked at her a little differently. “Why would you even say that?”
    “Oh hey just thought you and I might have some fun together and well I am so horny that I thought you might share that man you have hidden at the complex.” Now Ann had let the cat out of the bag.
    “What do you mean at the complex how do you know where I go?” Alice was upset and afraid.
    “I saw you yesterday when you went out and you never left the apartment complex so you have to be going with someone here.” Ann saw the tension in Alice’s face and now pressed the issue. “So who is he, I mean I have seen most of the men here and I can only think of a few that would interest me.”
    “Well just because you don’t find someone interesting doesn’t mean I couldn’t” and she turned away trying not to show the fear in her face to Ann.

    “Ah ha so it is someone here and not one of the usual young studs so that leaves let’s see who?” Ann then went through a list of men she thought possible and William was not one. Alice was relieved but still scared.

    “Please just leave it alone okay, it is someone very special to me and well just please stop.”

    “It won’t stop or end we will find out sooner or later, so hey might as well be sooner.” A lot soon Ann thought as she really needs a good fucking and Alice seem to know a good fucker. Ann then took out the control and turned on her egg and she became quiet with a very satisfied smile on her face.

    Alice saw Ann turn on her egg and was shocked and relieved as the conversation ended. Still William had gotten the egg for Alice to give Ann. Now Ann knew her friend was in the complex and it was inevitable she would find out it was William.

    Several days passed and Ann had not pestered Alice much more about her boyfriend. I was Friday and Alice wondered what to do about seeing William. She called him and explained about Ann as best she could and it was agreed that maybe they should not get together this weekend. So Alice was staying in and after getting her school work done she thought it might be a good idea to look at the DVDs William had given her. She put one in and right away she got a very strange feeling as the women on the screen started to do all the things William had done and it made her wet. She went and got her egg and slipped it deep into her pussy. Just the touching of her pussy to put the egg in sent thrills all through her body. The sex on the DVD got hotter and Alice became very excited and turned up the vibrator. Soon she was bouncing on her bed moaning and squeezing her legs together and rubbing her breasts with one hand. She was so absorbed in action on the computer screen she did not see Ann come into the room.

    Ann could not believe her eyes, little Alice was watching porn and masturbating. She thought, this is too good to be true I am going to get off tonight. She slowly walked into the room to the point where she could see the screen and she really got a surprise. She watched the movie and Alice masturbate as long as she could before moving in.

    “Oh yes nice move and I see you have your egg going, here let me help with that” and she reached in putting her hand on Alice’s pussy and rubbed hard on the clit area. With her other hand she pulled her to her and kissed and bit her neck.

    Alice was startled but was so close to orgasm she did nothing but continue and then the touch of Ann’s hand on her pussy and the kiss she could not help it, the orgasm just happened and it was wonderful. Her body quivered and shook and she felt Ann’s hand move into her panties and rub her clit hard and fast while the other hand opened her top exposing her tits. Ann love the feel of the wet pussy and the cute little tits and hard nipples only made her wilder. She bent and took a nipple on her mouth and sucked hard and deep. The moan that Alice made was pure animal and she grabbed Ann’s head between both hands and pulls it to her breast hard. Ann sucked in a nipple and tit as much as she could while rubbing her clit. Alice was still moaning and wiggling when Ann took Alice’s hand and put it in her crotch.

    It seemed like an automatic reaction and when Alice’s hand hit Ann’s pussy she just started to rub and finger fuck her. Soon both women were moaning and rubbing each other as the vibrators in them sent thrills through their bodies. Then Ann pulled Alice down and forced her mouth on her tits and without hesitation she was sucking and biting the nipple. Alice had a couple of good orgasms and Ann had an really big one that made her flop around on the bed like a fish out of water.

    When Ann’s orgasm had passed enough she reached up and pulled Alice to her and kissed her full on the lips pushing her tongue deep into her mouth. Alice tried to back away at first but then the kiss felt good just like the kisses form William and she gave in taking Ann’s head in her hands. The kiss progressed into more touching and Ann lead the way with taking off clothes and kissing Alice all over, touching in a very arousing way all the places a woman knows to touch in a way only another woman can. Soon Alice’s breath was coming in rapid gasps as Ann kissed her breasts and belly and pussy. The vibrators had been removed and now Ann’s fingers did their best to bring Alice to orgasm and she did.

    The orgasm Alice experienced from Ann’s touch was different and wonderful causing her to grab Ann and kiss her deep and hard with a wild tongue. Ann covers Alice’s body with hers and the kisses with wild desire. Then Ann broke the kiss and quickly maneuvered around so their legs split scissor fashion and forced the pussies to rub together. Both girls now go crazy and soon they are moaning. Ann bends and reaches up to grab and squeeze Alice’s breasts and nipples causing her to moan even louder. The passion of the moment caused Alice to scream out “oh yes fuck me now” as the orgasm caused her such wild pleasure.

    Both girls lay entwined in each other exhausted from the wild sex. Ann started to gently touch Alice but then Alice realized what had just happened and things had just moved to fast for her.

    Alice was scared, ashamed, afraid but mostly just very confused. Ann looked at her smiled and said, “hey you had several orgasm, right and you seemed to enjoy what we just did, right?”
    Alice did enjoy it very much, maybe too much she thought. “Yes I did and they were great and I guess I did enjoy it but it just seems wrong weird oh I don’t know”.

    Ann reached up and pulled Alice’s naked body to her. Alice did not resist as she like the touch on her skin and it no longer seemed so bad. Alice looked at Ann and thought, she is really a good friend and it does really feel good.

    Ann and Alice slept together only waking when one of the other girls returned very early in the morning. It seems Alice’s roommates had all found someone to spend the night with and now so had Ann.

    ** Note, I am not sure how much more complicated I can make this. Any suggestion on how to end story would be appreciated.”


  • Time Manipulation Mind Control Chapter 19: Mind-Control Delights

    Font size : +


    Justin adjusts to his new life as he takes Sam out on a date.

    Time Manipulation Mind Control

    Chapter Nineteen: Mind-Control Delights

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2019

    Krystal Sampson

    Did I ruin my friendship with Ji-Yun?

    I had hidden the fact I was gay from her, and I had a big crush on her, for months. I didn’t want to ruin our friendship. I’d known her for as long as I could remember. I felt like we been friends all eighteen years of my life. My earliest childhood memory was running around the house with her, the pair of us chasing after Justin because he stole my doll.

    I hoped this dumb gas attack didn’t ruin everything.

    I had snatches of doing such naughty things with Ji-Yun. I kissed her. I licked her pussy. I did other things. There were… parts my memory that made me nervous. Things that I was scared of recalling. However, there were other parts that were nice.

    I had the faintest recollection that girls were giving me panties for some reason. They just wanted me to have them.

    That was kinda weird. Not that I was complaining. I liked panties. I liked smelling them. Rubbing my face against them. Breathing in a woman’s scent. I snuck my mom’s panties out of the laundry basket all the time. Fresh from the hamper was the best. I know that it was wrong, but I so wanted to have sex with my mom and…

    Did I have sex with my mom?

    I had this memory of her waking me up the way always fantasize about. She’d crawled between my legs, kissed my pussy, and drew me out of sleep with her gentle licking. The way a mother should wake up her daughter.

    Had that happened? Or was it just me confusing a masturbatory fantasy for reality?

    Everything was so messed up. I hated this dumb gas. It definitely had ruined everything. I wanted to text Ji-Yun. I was terrified. What if our friendship was over? What if it had evaporated because she remembered we’d had sex? I didn’t want to face that. I’d rather have my nerdy, pervy brother Justin hanging around me all day then lose Ji-Yun as my friend.

    I grabbed my phone again, swiping the screen. There was that text message from her. It hadn’t changed. Those four terrifying words: “We need to talk.”

    I was a girl. I knew the code. That’s what you sent your significant other when you were about to break up with them.

    I tossed my phone down on the bed beside me. “Stupid fricking gas!”

    I bet Justin was somehow responsible for this. That he had somehow infected me with… time-freezing powers? I blinked at that insane idea. I remembered going around… pausing time and…

    It had caused problems, so… Justin had to do something heroic.

    Justin jumped past a spinning, blue arc. He dived through a ring of death to… to save the world. He hit the ground on the other side, rolled to his feet. I remembered being so scared for him while thinking how… cool he was. I quivered, terrified I was about to lose him while proud of him.

    I mean, it wasn’t strange to be scared of him dying. While he was my annoying brother. I loved him in that “a sister loves her brother” sort of way. I didn’t want him to die. And then…

    That bright light. Then I was waking up in the hospital, all groggy and confused.

    A soft rap knocked on my bedroom door, knocking me out of my memories.

    “I’m fine, Mom,” I muttered. “Why don’t you make Dad clean more of the house or something?”

    What was up with my dad cleaning?

    “It’s me, Ji-Yun,” a soft voice whispered. “We need to talk.”

    Those four words again.

    I groaned, my stomach twisted into a terrified pretzel. No, pretzel wasn’t complicated enough. It was a tangled mess, a ball of yarn so twisted there was no way to pull out a single strand.

    “Fine.”

    It was time to watch my friendship end.

    The door creaked open. Ji-Yun slipped in, a shy, petite thing. She was slender, like me, an inch or two shorter. Her long, silky, black hair fell straight down from the crown of her head, some spilling over her shoulders to tumble towards her budding breasts. She wore a pair of purple pants and a tank top, nothing out of the ordinary. Comfortable clothing. Her delicate face stared at me, her slanted eyes tremulous. There was something about her that made me… want to hug her.

    Comfort her.

    She shut the door behind her and drifted towards my bed. She stopped a foot away, fidgeting her hands together before her stomach. She looked down, her shoulders twitching. I sat on the edge of my bed, squirming just as much as her.

    “So…” I started.

    “This is…” she began to say.

    We both trailed off at the same time. Our heads drifted up, our gazes meeting. The loathing I feared seeing wasn’t there. I wasn’t sure what I was seeing in her eyes as she drew in a deep breath.

    Ji-Yun took a deep breath. “I guess I should just come out and ask…” She stared down at me, her eyes dark and liquid. “Did we have sex?”

    “I think so. I have… flashes.”

    “Yeah, so do I,” Ji-Yun said, her voice tight. Her entire body trembled.

    “So, I guess you know I’m gay.”

    Ji-Yun nodded.

    “But you like boys, don’t you?”

    Ji-Yun nodded again.

    I saw it in her eyes. It was over. Here came the words. Ji-Yun would give a lame excuse that we would just be friends, that nothing will change, but everything had. I’d experienced what I truly wanted from her. What I was too afraid to ever ask for. We’d shared it. I remembered different snatches of passion. Brief explosions of memory.

    I could taste her.

    Remember the feel of her.

    The flavor of her.

    I took a deep breath, wishing she would just—

    Her hands seized my face. Her head darted down. She kissed me. My eyes widened in shock. Her lips were on me. They moved. They nibbled with hunger. I shuddered, my heart racing. Confusion beset me. Her fingers twitched against my cheeks. Her tongue brushed my lips.

    Then she broke our kiss. Her eyes blinked. “Don’t you… want this?” She asked, her voice trembling. “Me?”

    “Yes!” I gasped in utter shock. “But you’re straight!”

    Ji-Yun shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know, I just remember… that we had a lot of fun together. I enjoyed The things we did. So I have to know, Krystal. I have to understand if this is what I want. Because… right now, I really want to kiss you again.”

    This fuzzy warmth bubbled up inside of me. I let out a gasp of delight as I hooked my arm around Ji-Yun’s slender neck and pulled her down to me. My Korean friend’s lips melted against mine. I yanked her down with such force, she fell onto my lap. She straddled me, wiggling her cute rump into my thighs.

    My arms were around her, holding her to me as our tongues danced. It was such a wondrous delight. This heady kiss.

    My heart burst with excitement. It beat so fast as my hands slid down her back to cup her rump through her purple pants. I held her tight, reveling in our kiss as her arm slipped around my neck. Our bodies pressed together, my nipples throbbing against my t-shirt. I felt the warmth of her silky flesh separated by our two layers of clothing.

    That barrier had to go away.

    I seized the hem of her top and pulled it up her torso. My knuckles brushed the sleekness of her skin. I kept raising it, lifting the stretchy cloth over her breasts until it nudged into her armpits. She released me to thrust her arms up into the air. I kept going and…

    She broke the kiss so I could pull off her top. I missed the taste of her lips. It took only a second to tear off the t-shirt, but it was too long to go without kissing her. Her black hair spilled back around her face, fluttering like thousands of silky tentacles. Then her lips were back on mine, her tongue thrusting deep into my mouth.

    My hand swept up her naked back, questing for her bra. I felt nothing. She wasn’t wearing one. Which meant her naked breasts were pressing into my chest. If only my t-shirt wasn’t in the way. Then I could feel her nipples on my flesh. I imagined my throbbing nubs pressing against hers. I whimpered, wanting to take off my t-shirt but not wanting to break the kiss.

    It was such a dilemma.

    I had to do it. We had to get naked. I broke the kiss gasping, “Sorry!”

    “No, no, I want to see you naked,” Ji-Yun moaned in understanding, her small breasts quivering. She had that delicious shade of light-olive skin that made her breasts so enticing. Her body was as pale as mine, but she just had a different hue to her skin. That sexy, Oriental olive. Her nipples were brown, small but hard.

    Her hands ripped up my t-shirt. I thrust my arms up into the air, assisting her. For a moment, my world was purple cloth. Then my pigtails sprung free, falling back around my shoulders. My naked breasts were exposed, quivering like hers. They were about the same size, little budding mounds. My nipples were pink. My areolas only a few millimeters larger than hers. Ji-Yun’s hands went to my breasts, squeezing them.

    “These are so cute, Krystal,” she moaned, her fingers massaging my flesh. Her thumbs swiped out and brushed my areolas, the tips just grazing my nipple.

    My hands sprang up to her titties. I covered them and massaged her nipples with my palms. Those hard points felt so naughty against me. She whimpered, her fingers squeezing into my breasts. We grinned at each other, fondling and enjoying the feel of each other’s tits.

    Then we were kissing again. Tongues were caressing as my fingers found her nipples. I squeezed them, twisting and pulling on them as she moaned into my mouth. Her thumbs pressed down on my nubs, pushing them back into my areolas as she rubbed them in circles. It was a naughty delight. Tingles raced down to my pussy. I grew hotter and hotter, soaking my panties as I loved playing with my friend’s tits.

    No, she was my girlfriend now. Just like she was during the gas leak. This was wonderful.

    Our kisses grew more aggressive. More hungry. Our lips were devouring each other. My fingers were twisting her nipples, her fingers digging into my breasts. I shifted, squirming, wanting to do such naughty things to her.

    My hands moved, sliding around her waist to grab her ass. I rolled her over and pinned her down to my bed, settling atop her. I squirmed on her, our pants rasping together. Those had to come off, too, but not yet. I was having too much fun kissing her. Our nipples came together, our breasts meeting.

    Electricity shot down to my pussy from my nubs.

    Ji-Yun broke the kiss to moan, “Krystal! Oh, Krystal, my pussy… my pussy is melting. It’s molten. Yes, yes, you’re making me feel so excited.”

    “Oh, I haven’t even begun,” I said before nuzzling into her neck.

    Ji-Yun’s throat tasted delicious. She had such a salty flavor to her skin, a real treat to enjoy. I sucked and nibbled, my hands caressing her sides. Her fingertips fluttered against my skin, twitching as she whimpered and moaned. She made such naughty sounds.

    I loved them.

    My lips smooched lower and lower, crossing her collarbone and moving down her chest. My hands slid up her side, cupping her small breasts again. My kisses neared her tit then reached the gentle swell of her budding mounds. She moaned my name as I came closer and closer to her nipples.

    I brushed her areolas. I engulfed her nub.

    “Krystal!” she squealed. “Oh, wow, that’s nice.”

    I sucked on her nub. Memories of doing this while we were bamboozled by the gas fluttered through my mind. I squeezed both her firm breast as I nibbled my lips around her nub between hard sucks.

    My lips would pop off with a loud plop. But then I would just re-engulf them. I would suck again and again, loving her right nub. I noticed her other one, olive-brown and hard, out of the corner of my eye. Her left nipple needed attention, too. My head darted over, my pigtails dancing as I engulfed her other nub. I sucked it into my mouth, loving the feel of it. She gasped, her hands falling on my shoulders. Her fingernails bit into my skin as she clenched and relaxed her grip.

    “Oh, yes, I like this,” Ji-Yun moaned. “I like this a lot.”

    “And you’re definitely going to like what I do next,” I boasted.

    As I gently nipped her hard nipple with my teeth, my caressing hands reached the waistband of her purple pants. I traced around her hips until my fingers met at her fly. I popped the fastener and the zipper rasped as I pulled her pants open.

    My hands darted inside, brushing the cotton fabric of her panties. I felt her bush through the cloth, the soft hairs crinkling as I pressed against them. I sucked on her nipple, thinking I had to get her naked.

    I grabbed the top of her jeans again and tugged on them, pulling them down off her hips and rump. She wiggled and squirmed, her nipple popping out of my mouth as she flung herself backward. She thrust her legs up into the air, so eager to help me she almost kicked me in the face.

    Luckily, I had quick reflexes.

    Her eagerness excited me. I dragged her jeans up her legs, the purple denim bunching up. I exposed her lithe thighs and her slender calves. When I was pulling them off her legs, I took one of her frilly ankle socks with the jeans. I yanked off the other sock, tossing it to the floor with her pants.

    Her panties were white. Schoolgirl plain. Her excitement had soaked through, a dark spot centered over her pussy. This great hunger swelled in me. With a growl, I seized her panties and yanked them up her legs.

    She squealed in delight as her black bush came into view. Her dew glistened on the silky strands. I shuddered as I pulled her panties over her calves then off her feet. I brought the cotton fabric to my face.

    Inhaled tangy pussy.

    A flood of lust ran through me as I licked the crotch of her underwear. My tongue drank in that tangy flavor mixed with the dry, starchy flavor of her panties. I sucked on them, drawing out every bit of her feminine musk, my own pussy melting.

    “Krystal,” she moaned. “I know you like panties, but shouldn’t you be licking my pussy? I thought you said I’d love this next part. I’m not feeling anything.”

    I ripped the panties from my face and moaned, “I’m building up the anticipation!” I declared. “I want your pussy all nice and juicy and eager to be licked.”

    She giggled as I licked at the crotch of her panties again. “Mmm, you’re doing that. I’m so wet. I bet you are, too.” Her tongue danced over her pink lips. “Maybe… Maybe I can lick you… at the same time?”

    I almost came.

    My poor panties would never be able to withstand the flood of her cream had it gushed out of me. Still holding her balled up in my hand, I attacked the fastener of my jeans. I ripped down my zipper with a loud, metallic rasp. Then I was wiggling out of them, yanking down my panties, too. I exposed my black bush soaked in my juices to Ji-Yun.

    I squirmed and writhed on the bed. My jeans were getting stuck around my thighs. They were so tight and had balled up above my knees. I squirmed and moaned in frustration.

    “Let me help,” Ji-Yun said, her voice full mirth. “Stop kicking.”

    I did.

    She grabbed the ends of my pants and pulled them over my feet while I shoved them down my thighs. Together, we tugged them off. We got me naked. Well, I still had on my socks, but they really didn’t count. We are both nude enough, our bodies flushed and nubile. We’d known each other for eighteen years. Now everything had changed.

    Now we were going to be lovers.

    I mean, we were lovers in the gas, but now we were renewing it. We were declaring to each other that this is what we wanted.

    I stretched out on my back, reaching for her. “Straddled my face,” I moaned. “Let’s sixty-nine.”

    “Hot!” Ji-Yun moaned as she moved. Her lithe leg flashed over my head. Then her thick, black bush was right over my face. Her tangy musk filled my nose. “I’m going to make you cum so hard!”

    “Yes!” I squealed.

    I grabbed her rump, pulling her bush down to my lips faster. Her silky pubic hair caressed my nose and lips. Then they spilled over my cheek, tickling me. A heartbeat later, I was nuzzling at her pussy. I felt her liquid warmth flowing into my mouth.

    My tongue flicked out through my girlfriend’s pussy.

    “Krystal!” she squealed as her head descended between my thighs.

    “Lick me!” I moaned, her fingers digging into her rump. I took another lap up through her pussy. I gathered those tangy juices.

    Ambrosia.

    It was my turn to squeal in delight. Ji-Yun’s lips nuzzled into my trimmed bush. Her tongue flicked out, stroking across my pussy lips. She brushed my clit on her second lap before sliding down to caress over the entrance to my pussy. I gasped as her tongue wiggled inside of me.

    It felt amazing to be penetrated. Her tongue probed into me. I had to return the favor.

    I jammed my tongue into her snatch. Her silky pussy walls squeezed over it. She was so open to me. No hymen blocked the way. My fingers massaged her rump as my tongue swirled around inside her tangy depths.

    We pleased each other.

    Loved each other.

    This was such an incredible delight. I was so glad that the gas leak happened. Justin didn’t ruin anything when he decided to be noble and save the world. I still had my Ji-Yun.

    Her tangy juices poured into my mouth as I loved her. Her tongue caressed my pussy’s depths, her nose nudging my clit. Pleasure rippled through me. She stirred me up with her hot tongue swirling through my folds.

    My bed groaned beneath me as I writhed on it, my covers sticking to my back as my passion swelled in me. I was so flushed with heat. My fingers squeezed Ji-Yun’s rump while her tongue flicked in and out of my cunt like a mini-cock. She stirred such bliss through me. My own tongue wiggled around inside her snatch, coated in her tangy delight.

    “Ji-Yun!” I moaned between plunges of my tongue into her hot snatch.

    “Oh, Krystal, yes!” she gasped, her body shuddering atop me.

    Then her tongue was back in me. She fluttered it around inside of my snatch. Pleasure flooded through me while her fingers shoved beneath my bed to grip my ass. She kneaded my rump like I massaged hers. Her juices flooded my mouth, a tangy delight that I savored. My toes curled as the bliss built in the depths of my cunt.

    My nipples ached and throbbed as they rubbed against her belly. Her budding breasts pressed on my stomach. We were squeezed so tight, our bodies almost one. Our tongues were in the other’s cunt. My pussy muffled her moans. My world was full of her yummy scent. Her hot folds and silky pubic hair caressed my lips and cheeks.

    Juices spilled over my chin.

    Her naughty finger dipped into my butt crack. Before I knew it, she was caressing my asshole.

    Where had she learned to do that?

    I loved fingering my asshole when I masturbated. I squealed as she wiggled her digit into my rectum. She flexed it around inside of me, stirring me up while her tongue flicked in and out of my cunt.

    “Oh, Ji-Yun, you’re so naughty!” I moaned before I fluttered my tongue against her clit. I sucked on her labia as I moved my own hands. I could do naughty things with my digits, too.

    I found the entrance to her pussy. I shoved them into her tight sheath. She groaned into my snatch as my fingers pressed deeper and deeper inside of her. I sucked on her clit as she bucked atop me.

    “Oh, yes, you’re reaching so deep into me, Crystal!” she moaned, working her finger in and out my asshole.

    Then her thumb popped into my cunt. She pumped her fat digit in out of my snatch while her lips copied mine. She latched onto my clit, sucking. I groaned as the twin thrusts of her digits into two my holes mixed with the sucking excitement around my clit.

    I bucked beneath her. My orgasm swelled so fast. I whimpered around her clit, my tongue fluttered against it between my hot sucks. I churned her pussy up with my fingers as her thumb stirred my pussy to a hot froth. My asshole clenched on her digit, drinking in that naughty friction.

    That was when it happened.

    My wonderful orgasm exploded through me.

    I moaned about her clit as my pussy convulsed about her thumb. My juices squirted out around her digit. My asshole writhed about her finger while waves of ecstasy swept through my body. They reached my mind and drowned me in bliss.

    “Krystal!” Ji-Yun squealed, her pussy clenching down on my digits. Then her silky flesh writhed about them.

    My girlfriend came.

    Tangy juices poured into my mouth. They flooded out of her cunt. We squirmed together, our breasts rubbing against the other’s stomach. We held each other, loved each other. We licked and fingered and sent each other howling with orgasm after orgasm.

    My tongue fluttered up and down her labia while my fingers pumped in and out of her convulsing snatch.

    She thrust her digits deep into my asshole while she nursed on my clit.

    We filled the air with our passion’s scent.

    We bathed the other’s face with cream.

    Our juices coated each other. It was amazing. I reveled in it. The bliss of licking her pussy carried me to such wondrous heights. This was better than I could’ve ever imagined. Then I could have dreamed of.

    I was making love to Ji-Yun.

    We collapsed, satiated. Ji-Yun twisted around, snuggling up against me. Her lips met mine in a gentle kiss. It wasn’t that tongue wrestling fervor of earlier. It was softer, more loving. We traded little smooches while we came down from our orgasmic high.

    “You didn’t have a hymen,” Ji-Yun said.

    I giggled. “Mmm, neither did you and…” I frowned. “We must’ve lost our virginities in the gas leak and…” A new memories surface. My eyes widened. “Oh, my God, I did fuck Justin. My brother took my cherry.”

    Ji-Yun nodded her head. “He took both our cherries. He popped mine while I was licking his cum out of you.” She smacked her lips together. “I remember that being excellent.”

    I shuddered. I had memories of begging Justin to fuck me. During the gas attack, I wanted him to ram his dick into me. I had cum hard on his cock. I frowned, struggling to parse my emotions. But did I want Justin to fuck me now? I wasn’t into guys at all. I was gay.

    I glanced over at Ji-Yun. She clearly was turned on by Justin. She was humping her wet pussy and soaked bush against my thigh.

    “If you want to fuck my brother, it’s okay,” I found myself saying. I was surprised by it. “Just…” There was one thing I wanted. “Just let me lick you clean if you do.”

    She giggled. “Got a taste for your brother’s cum?”

    I blushed. “Maybe I’m not as gay as I thought. But that’s where I draw the line.”

    Ji-Yun nodded her head. “That’s fine with me.”

    She kissed me again. I felt her love. The gas leak I didn’t ruin everything. Instead, it made things better. I don’t know why we acted so weird, or why I thought I could stop time and mind-control people. It didn’t matter. I had my Ji-Yun.

    I wondered how soon she could fuck my brother? I really, really wanted to lick his cum out of her.

    Guess I was just as pervy and kinky as Justin was.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Justin Sampson

    I pulled my cock out of Aurora’s pussy, her juices lubing my dick up for the next round of our fun. She was kneeling naked in the middle of her living room. We just finished talking about my date with Sam tonight, and Aurora gave me a lot of great advice. However, seeing that perky, naked cheerleader had inspired me.

    I had to prove that she was utterly mine.

    I seized her blonde ponytail, gripping hard. “Reach behind you, part your butt-cheeks, and show me that asshole, slut.”

    “Yes, Master!” she moaned.

    Aurora did just that, her fingers digging into her firm butt-cheeks. She parted them, exposing her puckered, brown asshole. I groaned at the sight of it, my pussy-soaked dick eager to sodomize her. I didn’t have that stamina I remembered having during the “gas attack,” but I was still a horny, young man.

    “Please, fuck my asshole, Master!” Aurora moaned.

    I brought my pussy-soaked dick to her asshole. I pressed right against that puckered sphincter. She let out a quivering moan, her body shivering in anticipation. She was such a good sex slave. I had more and more memories of the thing she’d done for me. We had a locker room orgy. She fucked girls with a strap-on while I watched. She’d mind-controlled every girl at my college to be my sex slave.

    What a shame I had to give it all up to save the world. Something about parallel realities and a crazy version of my little sister.

    Well, that was the past. I had my future before me. One where I still had Aurora as my sex slave.

    I thrust.

    Her asshole’s spread wide to engulfed my dick. I watched her brown ring slide over my spongy tip and then hug the shaft of my dick. I groaned as I speared deeper and deeper into her bowels, her velvety sheath gripping me. Pleasure flowed down my dick while she arched her back. Her hands released her butt-cheeks as she moaned out in delight.

    “Yes, yes, use my asshole, Master!” she gasped, squeezing her bowels around me. “Whenever you want it. Whenever you need it.”

    I gripped her blonde ponytail hard, yanking back her hair as I bottomed out in her. She clenched her asshole down around me, moaning in delight. I drew back my hips, my dick sliding through her wonderful sheath.

    I rammed back into her. My crotch smacked into her rump. My balls thwacked into her taint. She gasped and whimpered, her hips moving, swirling her naughty sheath around my dick.

    Pleasure surged up my shaft.

    “Even during Thanksgiving dinner, if I call, you will rush out of there to fuck me,” I growled.

    “I’ll bend over the table let you fuck me in front of my entire family!” she moaned, her hips rocking back into me. Her firm, toned butt-cheeks smacked over and over into my crotch. “I just want to be yours.”

    I kept my tight grip on her ponytail with my right hand while my left stroked up her silky side. Her skin felt like satin beneath my touch. Hot, brimming with her passion. I found her round breast, squeezing the tit I used to stare at when she was cheerleading. Now I got to enjoy her. I got to fuck her asshole.

    I groaned, squeezing her boobs hard as I rammed my dick to the hilt in her over and over. She clenching and gasped and panted. She whimpered, squeezing her asshole around my dick. Passion filled the living room. Her sweet asshole made my balls tingle. The ache swelled at the tip of my dick. That explosive rush that needed to burst out of me.

    I had to fire my cum into her asshole.

    “You are mine, slut!” I howled, drilling into her. “Say it!”

    “I am yours!” she screamed at the top of her lungs. “Just fuck my ass harder! Harder and—”

    The front door burst open. My head shot to my right. I buried to the hilt in her bowels expecting to see her parents walk in. My dick twitched. They would see that their nineteen-year-old daughter was my sex slave. They’d witness that she was my slut. A strange hunger shot through me. I drew back my hips, growling as the two figures stepped inside.

    It wasn’t her parents.

    “Well, Aurora, he sounds like such a…” Paris’s words trailed off as she stared at me. “Why are you fucking him!”

    Petra stood beside Paris. The busty, Hispanic girl’s jaw dropped. “I thought you were in here fucking Chris when I heard you screaming your head off.”

    “I dumped that loser. I’m Justin’s now.” Her head shot to her friends, her asshole squeezing hard around my dick. “He is my Master! He claimed me during the attack.”

    “Oh, god, tell me that wasn’t real,” Paris moaned, trembling in her designer dress. She was slender and petite, her wavy, dark-brown hair spilling about her paling face. “Did I really beg for Justin to fuck me? To be his sex slave?”

    “Yes,” I growled, thrusting harder. “So you better not give Aurora shit this time. I may not be able to mind-control you any longer, but I won’t let you hurt my sex slave!”

    “Master!” Aurora moaned in delight, her asshole squeezing down around my dick. “I’m not ashamed. Justin owns me. He’s dominated me. I’m his. I’ve always wanted this. I’m not going to hide who I am any longer.”

    Petra shuddered, hugging herself. She licked her lips. “I think… I think I understand. I kinda remember being Justin’s sex slave, too. It was kinda kinky. But… I like Steve. I don’t need to be dominated.”

    Paris nodded. “I don’t need any guy telling me what to do.”

    “That’s fucking fine,” I growled, squeezing Aurora’s tit. I kept slamming into her while her two friends watch. “So are you going to treat your friend like shit this time?”

    Paris blushed. A guilty expression flicked across her features. She shifted, her shoulders scrunching inward. “No. I…” Her head shook. “Everything is so different. If he makes you happy, Aurora…”

    Petra nodded. “Go for it. Damn, he’s fucking you as hard as Steve fucks me.” A smile played on her lips. “Aurora, you have fun. We just wanted to check in on you. Now I want to go find Steve and have him fuck my brains out.”

    “Yes, yes, thank you,” Aurora moaned. “Paris?”

    “I am not joining in,” Paris said. “But… if he makes you happy. Maybe… we all kinda discovered what made us happy during the gas attack.”

    Aurora’s asshole squeezed around my dick as I buried into her. “What are you talking about?”

    “Lance dumped me, but I don’t care. I was only dating that fag so I could rub him in my dad’s face. But…” A wicked smile crossed her lips. “There is this older guy I have my eye on.” She gave a giggle. “I got a go. Daddy offered to take me out to dinner. I have to go change.”

    “Hot,” I grunted, hoping Paris had a great time seducing her father.

    Aurora nodded her head, working her hips back into me. The interruption had slowed the growth of my orgasm, but now that they were gone, my ache was building again. I slammed hard and deep into my sex slave’s asshole. I savored being in her anal depths, grunting, growling, reveling in using her for my pleasure.

    I slammed to the hilt in my sex slave’s asshole. My balls quivered. They smacked into her taint and then unloaded.

    Pleasure exploded through my body. I grunted as I fired blast after blast of my cum into her depths. My jizz spurted out of me. Jolts of ecstasy sent rapture bursting across my thoughts. Little stars danced across my vision as I groaned out my pleasure.

    “Master!” squealed my sex slave. Her asshole writhed about my dick. “Yes, Master!”

    Her asshole spasming around my cock milked out my cum from my nuts. She shuddered, experiencing as much bliss as me. I gripped her ponytail and squeezed her tit, holding her, enjoying her. Every spurt of my cum into her bowels shot more pleasure through me until I had that final powerful eruption.

    I hung there, clutching to my pleasure. I didn’t want to let it go.

    But it faded.

    “Goddamn, you have a great ass, slut,” I panted as I came down from my high. I let out a huge sigh. “I’m glad you’re mine, Aurora.”

    “I’m glad I’m yours, too, Justin,” she said. She flashed an impish look over her shoulder.

    I ripped my cock out of her asshole, my softening dick tingling, and smacked her rump with my hand. “That’s Master, slut.”

    “Oh, I am so sorry, Master,” she said, her green eyes still twinkling with mischievous glee. “Please, spank me again. Teach me a lesson.”

    SMACK!

    “And that’s all you get it. We have to get ready.”

    She squealed out in delight. “Yes, you can’t miss your date with your Queen!”

    I smiled. Aurora was perfect.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Salome “Sam” Shapiro

    A certain amount of quivering excitement filled me as I readied myself for my date with Justin. I brushed out my black hair, giving it bounced and volume instead of gathering it in my usual loose braid. My tresses fell like night around my face, giving me more of a feminine look than normal.

    Feeling inspired, I dug out the makeup my mother always bought me and which I usually ignored. After a few YouTube tutorials, I found one that would give just the look I was going for. Something subtle. Nothing extravagant or whorish.

    I wasn’t Paris.

    It took a few tries to get it right. I left several tissue papers covered in blots of lipstick. I had to get that salmon pink to perfectly coat my lips. The dark eyeshadow made my brown eyes almost glow. I applied just a hint of rouge on my cheeks, highlighting my delicate features. With my glasses on, I decided I look cute.

    I had no idea what to wear.

    I had such few choices, but there was one dress I had that was nice. My mom made me wear it to a family reunion last year. It had a skirt that fell down to my mid-thigh and a blouse with a scoop neckline. I drew up a pair of my plain panties. I wish I had time to go out and buy something sexier. I pulled the dress on, squirming as it fitted snugly around my waist. I zipped it up in the back. I glanced in the mirror, the pink fabric complimenting my skin. My nipples stood out against the thin cloth, puffy and hard.

    “Justin better thinks I’m beautiful,” I whispered to myself.

    I headed downstairs about five minutes before he should arrive, my purse clutched in my hands. It was a Christmas gift from one of my aunts. I was finally using it. I settled on the couch, my overprotective father hovering like a nervous hen in the background. My mother was in the kitchen humming away as she cooked her and Dad’s dinner. She kept peeking out and smiling at me.

    I really wish my parents did not know I had a date. It would be so much easier if they just ignore me.

    I wanted to squirm as I wondered what was taking Justin so long. My thoughts pondered why time seemed to be going a such a slow crawl.

    It couldn’t be Project KRONOS affecting my perception; we had shut that down.

    I was remembering more and more things. More snatches that I was organizing chronologically. Justin had saved the world. My boyfriend had given up his powers to do what was right. Something about this parallel reality we’d entered causing problems. I was glad we were gone. I didn’t have too many memories from there, but the place felt terrifying.

    I remembered running. Being chased. I sacrificed my virginity to save us both over there.

    Justin saved the world, and no one knew. Just a few of us were there to witness it. That felt sad. Clearly, the government was covering it up. They would deny everything, and if we tried to tell our story, they’d say, “Their minds were just addled by the gas attack.”

    It was insidious.

    Sure, there be people on the Internet, like my friend Ipso_Custodes, who would believe us. There were always people pushed to the margins who were thought to be cranks. Conspiracy nuts, religious fanatics, and the mentally unstable. I would be lumped in with Flat Earthers, Holocaust Deniers, and 9/11 Truthers. No one would ever take me seriously.

    Better just to be quiet and move on with my life.

    The doorbell rang.

    My head shot up. A nervous wave of anticipation washed through me. My shoulders shivered. I rolled them while clutching my purse as my father opened the door with a slow reluctance. His shoulders were set.

    “Justin,” he said, his words stiff.

    “Mr. Shapiro,” my boyfriend said in a polite tone. “Is Sam ready?”

    I bounded to my feet and darted to the door, my loose hair swaying about my face. “Of course I’m ready, Justin.”

    He had combed back his hair. He was wearing a nicer shirt than usual. It was tucked into his jeans for once. He was put together in a way I’ve never seen before. In a way, I approved.

    His dark eyes widened. His jaw dropped as he stared at me. This look of incredible delight washed across his face. “Sam…” he groaned. “You’re… gorgeous.”

    “I am glad you noticed,” I said, joy gushing through me. “It was a lot of effort to do this.”

    He nodded. “It was worth it.”

    “Well, you better treat my daughter—” my father started to say, but I brushed him aside and took my boyfriend’s arm.

    “Let’s go,” I said.

    Justin had kindled molten delight in my pussy. I remembered the naughty things we’d done. Especially making love in that storeroom in the dark. Just Justin and I. It was our second time having sex, but it was our first time truly making love together.

    I trembled on Justin’s arm, leaving my flabbergasted father behind. My mother called out, telling us to have fun and be safe. I hardly noticed thanks to this giddy heat building and building in me as we approached the rather nice car.

    I frowned. It was new. Expensive. A Lexus. Where had Justin gotten it? His family wasn’t wealthy.

    Then Aurora Pritchard stepped out the driver seat, wearing a tight, black miniskirt and white blouse, with a black blazer over it. She had a cap on her blonde hair, which fell loose about her face tonight. A chauffeur’s cap. The bright, red tie dangled down across the swell of her breasts completed her outfit.

    “Master. My Queen,” she said as she opened the back door for us.

    “You still have a sex slave,” I noted. “I did not think your mind-control powers had persisted after the machine was turned off. At least, that is what I had deduced.”

    “Been thinking about things, have you?” Justin asked as he helped me into the backseat of the Lexus.

    I nodded my head. “Before I got ready. I assume you spent your afternoon fucking your sex slave.”

    Justin winced. I was no longer the girl he’d mind-controlled—well, I think, technically it was a version of me from a parallel reality, so while my original personality had returned, I still possessed memories of this alternate self—into accepting that he could fuck others.

    However…

    I found I didn’t mind one bit. I knew Justin cared for me. Loved me. It didn’t bother me at all that he had Aurora. Not after what we’d done yesterday. What bits of it I could remember were powerful.

    “I promised to always be her Master,” Justin said.

    “And I promised to always be his sex slave, my Queen,” Aurora added, her voice quivering. She shook as she peered in the car, hand poised to close the door. Her green eyes were full of trepidation.

    “Relax,” I said, taking Justin’s hand as he settled beside me. “I’m not angry. I find it… exciting. I mean, I did play with your sex slaves yesterday. I have memories of a group of girls all doing naughty things to me. It was rather… invigorating.”

    Talking about it caused flashes of memories to burst in my mind. Those girls had sucked on my nipples and licking my pussy and rimmed asshole. My twat grew warm now. I squeezed my thighs together, my panties already soaking up the flood leaking out of me. I leaned closer to Justin.

    We were on a date now. I was feeling amorous.

    “No, I do not think I’m mad at all. So long as you share.”

    “Deal,” he said, grinning.

    I kissed my boyfriend. I put a lot more passion into it than I meant to. My lips melted to his. All that heat building inside of me fueled this moment. My arms went around his, my tongue dancing in his mouth. My heart beat so fast, with such a frantic rhythm, it surged excitement through my veins. I quivered, groaning. Our tongues dueled.

    The car pulled away from the curb. We should stop kissing. We should put on our seatbelts. However, I couldn’t pull my lips away. They were melted to Justin’s. His arms were around me. I felt so safe. Even if we got into a car accident, he would somehow protect me.

    It was irrational. I didn’t care.

    Aurora drove us to wherever we’re going. I didn’t much care where we went on the date right now. Justin’s arms were tight about me, his tongue was in my mouth. I tasted him. It was so exciting. So wonderful.

    His hands moved. They slid up and down my back. They stroked up and down my sides. My naughty boyfriend found my small breasts, cupping me through my bodice. His thumb swept over my swelling mound, brushing my puffy nipples.

    Electricity shot straight down to my pussy.

    I groaned into the kiss, loving how he caressed me through my clothing. The heady rush shot through me. A drunken excitement that kept me from caring about anything else. His other hand went lower. He passed my hip then was on my leg. He slid down my thigh, pressing my skirt tight to my flesh. The cloth rustled as he moved lower and lower.

    He found my bare knee.

    I moaned into his lips as his hand darted up beneath my skirt. So bold. Things were progressing faster than I anticipated, but I was drunk on this moment. Being with him. All so exciting. His hand found my panties, his fingertips caressing the cotton. My legs parted. Our tongues danced around each other as he pressed between my thighs, shoving my panties up against my labia.

    My clit throbbed. Pleasure rippled through me.

    “Oh, Master, were at the drive-in,” Aurora said. “I got to buy the tickets. You might want to stop.”

    Justin broke the kiss. I was panting, flushed. Drive-in? It was a twenty minute by car to the nearest one. We were kissing for that long?

    I shivered. Justin’s hand was still beneath my skirt, rubbing at my pussy through my panties. He teased me, making me feel so naughty. We were pulling up to the ticket booth at the entrance, Aurora was rolling down the window. She was talking with someone. I couldn’t concentrate on anything else.

    I had my boyfriend’s amazing fingers rubbing up and down my pussy, pushing my panties into my labia. My sex soaked them with my passion.

    Justin had a big grin on his face, loving it.

    Aurora accepted the speaker and plugged it into her car’s cigarette lighter. She sat the speaker on the dashboard before she pulled in. The sun was setting. It is getting dark. We parked. I didn’t care what the movie was.

    My lips were back on Justin’s.

    His finger nudged my panties to the side. He touched me directly, stroking through my silky bush and groping my feverish labia. I quivered, my nineteen-year-old body trembling against him. I clutched tight to him as he slid his fingers inside of me.

    I was open now. He’d taken my virginity.

    I whimpered as his fingers pumped in and out of me. He kept massaging my breast with his other hand, his thumb rubbing my nipple. The pleasure rippled through my body.

    He churned me up with his fingers. He made me feel amazing. I whimpered into the kiss, loving him with all my might. My hands started moving across his body. Touching him. I had to feel him. His fingers plunged deep in me. His two digits stretched my pussy open.

    Justin felt so strong beneath his shirt. My hands moved lower and lower. My fingers found his jeans. I couldn’t stop them if I wanted to. His zipper rasped. Sounds were coming from the speaker. The movie was starting, and I still didn’t know what it was. Didn’t care.

    This was the ultimate date for a young woman. The sort of experience where a girl would normally lose her virginity. This was just what I wanted. I craved. Justin was giving it to me.

    It was his turn to groan as I reached into his boxers and pulled out his cock. I held his girth in my hand. I drew him out of his underwear. His dick was hard and warm in my hand. He throbbed in my grip, my hand stroking up and down him. My pussy clenched around his fingers. Those were nice, but this was what I craved.

    His cock.

    I straddled Justin’s lap, my pussy clenching down on his fingers. As if he understood, he ripped them out of my depths, eager for this as I was. I was so ready, my body trembling from the kisses, from Justin caressing my breasts, and from his fingers in my pussy.

    He sucked my juices off his digits as I guided his cock to my snatch. With my left hand, I pulled my panties’ gusset to the side, allowing his cock to have access to my sex. I guided him right to my dripping nethers. I stared into his eyes as I rubbed his dick’s tip up and down my hot flesh.

    I nudged him against my clit.

    Pleasure rippled through me. He groaned, leaning back against the car door. His eyes were burning. My glasses shifted on my nose. I was so ready for this. I found the entrance to my pussy.

    “Justin,” I panted, “I love you.”

    Before he could answer, I impaled my pussy down his cock. His words turned into a low groan as my snatch swallowed his dick. I gasped at how much he spread me open. It felt so great. I slid down him, taking every inch of his shaft. This was such a wonderful delight to experience. His dick reached into me. When I bottomed out, I ground my clit into his pubic bone, reveling in this moment.

    A new wave of delight shot through me. His hand seized the back of my neck, pulling my mouth to his. Our lips met in a hot kiss. My tongue wandered around inside his mouth. I groaned, my hips shifting, stirring his cock around inside of me. The pleasure fluttered through me. It made me ache.

    Made me crave stimulation.

    I lifted my pussy up his dick, my silky flesh clinging to his girth. I gripped my boyfriend’s shaft with my tight snatch. It was such a wonderful treat. The pleasure fluttered through me. I reached the peak of his cock and slammed back down him. He groaned into our kiss.

    His hands moved, finding my breasts, squeezing them through my blouse as I worked my hips. My thighs raised and lowered my body. I rode him.

    We made such naughty sounds together. Our clothing rustled. His dick plunged wet into my pussy. It was incredible. I moaned into his lips, every bit of friction building up pleasure inside of me. It was driving me towards our wonderful release.

    Why did I ever think orgasms were a waste of time?

    When they were with the person I loved, they were amazing. Worth all the effort. I craved one right now. I worked towards it, my pussy squeezing around Justin’s dick. I wanted him to experience that same pleasure, too. I wanted us both to exploded in rapture.

    His hand squeezed my tits then they darted down my body. He grabbed my rump through my skirt. He held on tight and worked my pussy up and down his dick. His fingers dug into my rump, lifting me, guiding me. He growled into our kiss, his passion growing.

    A dizzy wave of rapture flooded through me.

    I was drunk on this. I savored his cock in me. I wanted so much rapture. My glasses shifted as my head moved. My body rose and fell, sliding up his dick and then plunging down it. The friction was incredible. The silky delight transmuted into pure rapture.

    Justin broke the kiss, growling, “Goddamn, you’re just so sexy, Sam. You feel so amazing.”

    I nodded my head, too breathless to say anything. I wanted to scream out how amazing his cock felt inside me. All I could do was squeak in delight. Then I gasped in shock as he suddenly moved us.

    Before I knew it, I was on my back, stretched out across the Lexus’s backseat. Justin was atop me, his dick plunging into my pussy with hard strokes. His balls smacked into my taint.

    I gasped as I stared up at him, my cunt squeezing around his dick as he buried it in me again and again. His pubic mound smacked against my clit, sending sparks of delight showering through me. I whimpered, squeezing down on him as I savored this moment. I cupped his face, feeling the shadow of his whiskers.

    “Justin!” I shrieked. It was a scream of pure passion. A primal release bursting from my soul.

    Every stroke of his dick brought me closer and closer to that eruption. My thighs were locked about him, holding him tight. I whimpered. He plunged over and over into me. The car rocked. The shocks groaned as he drilled me. It was incredible. He was so passionate. Such a real man.

    “My beautiful Sam,” he groaned, staring down at me with such hunger in his eyes. Such passion and love. “Just so sexy. So hot. I can’t take much more.”

    He found me sexy!

    “Cum in me, Justin,” I moaned, not caring about the consequences. I just wanted my boyfriend’s, my man’s, spunk splashing in me.

    With a growl, Justin buried into me. His dick pulsed and throbbed. I felt his hot cum spurting into my depths. I groaned, my pussy welcoming it. Powerful waves of delight washed through me. It set off a spasming burst of rapture. My pussy convulsed around his dick, massaging him.

    Milking him.

    “Justin, yes!” I screamed as my orgasm swept through me. I trembled, writhing beneath him. “Yes, yes, Justin! I love you!”

    He kissed me hard, growling as my pussy milked his spurting dick. I hugged him tight, clinging to him as he spilled the last drops of his seed in me. My pussy writhed about him. My orgasm outlasted his, filling me with joy. Stars burst across my universe. I was swept up in waves of euphoria. They were so wonderful.

    I hung at the peak of rapture, moaning into his lips.

    Then my pleasured died into wonderful shudders. Into a quiver of delight. He was on top of me. He felt so warm and comfortable there. So right. Our kiss grew more and more gentle, loving. We were coming down from our orgasmic high together.

    So far, it was the perfect date.

    I held him. Kissed him. I heard the sounds of the drive-in movie playing. It reminded me that we just made love at a drive-in. I could see fogged up windows above my head. I heard squirming in the front seat and Aurora panting.

    Was she masturbating?

    Justin’s sex slaves had listened to us make love. She’d driven us here, serving us. I liked this life I would have with Justin. It would be special. Amazing.

    I couldn’t wait to share it with him.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Justin Sampson

    I wasn’t sure how long I stayed on top of Sam before I finally pulled out of her. I shifted onto the backseat, panting. It was so warm in the car. All the windows were fogged up. Aurora was squirming up front. She was watching us, peering between the driver’s and passenger’s seats, her face flushed, her green eyes twinkling.

    “It sounded like you two had a great time, Master,” she said. Such joy in her voice.

    “Yeah,” I said. “Now get back your and clean up the mess, whore.”

    “Yes, Master,” my sex slave purred.

    Aurora crawled over the center console, her loose, blonde hair swaying before her eager face. I glanced at the movie screen, a re-showing of The Shining playing on the screen. I leaned back as Aurora grabbed my dick wet with Sam’s pussy juices. My sex slave nuzzled her head down. I groaned as her tongue lapped up my soft shaft.

    My arm went around Sam’s shoulder, pulling my girlfriend to me as my sex slave cleaned my dick. It was such an interesting feeling experiencing Aurora bathing my cock so soon after cumming. The tip was sensitive, sending sparks shooting down through me. I looked at Sam, seeing the glossiness in her brown eyes.

    “You really are beautiful, Sam,” I told her, staring into her eyes.

    Her cheeks went pinker. She squirmed while a most un-Sam smile crossing her lips. She looked positively girlish.

    “You look quite handsome,” she said as she leaned in and kissed me on the mouth.

    Our date was off to a great start. I think I was going to enjoy my life. I may not have mind-control powers, but I had an awesome girlfriend and a kinky sex slave.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    A week and a half later…

    My full bladder drew me out of sleep.

    I woke up, Sam lying beside me in my bed. She was half snuggled up against me, her black hair falling over her face. She looked so cute asleep, her face relaxed, her glasses missing. I groaned in annoyance at the piss making my dick hard. I didn’t want to wake up.

    It was Saturday.

    It was a little over a week since my date with Sam and the aftermath of the “gas attack.” Our college didn’t resume classes until the following Monday. It was an… interesting week. Things had definitely changed at our school. There was a sort of don’t ask, don’t tell policy about our hazy memories. We all did things, and I think a lot of people just wanted to forget that they happen.

    Things were different, behaviors changed.

    I was always getting strange looks from girls who’d been my sex slaves. They must be remembering begging for my cock and writhing in lesbian orgies while waiting for their turn to please me. The ones I remembered enjoying, like Tracy and Rebecca, would blush every time they saw me. Sometimes, however, there was a twinkle in their eyes, like maybe they remembered our time fondly.

    Like they’d enjoyed themselves thoroughly.

    Chris and Lance came out as gay together. They were dating now. Steve, my third bully, was still with Petra, probably trying to forget ever taking it up the ass from his two friends.

    Miss Daisy always gave me these big smiles while teaching English, and she was always looking at Sam fondly. I was the only man she’d ever been with, so maybe I left a bit of an impression on her. I had the feeling she wanted to have another threesome with me and my girlfriend.

    I knew Sam would be down for it. She definitely liked having Aurora eat out her pussy, especially after we’d made love.

    Mr. Viên Lê, my math professor, always looked disappointed as he gazed at the class. I had the vague memory that there was one lesson where all the girls were naked in it. I think us boys were equally disappointed.

    Pearline was screwing every guy she could. She was telling them all that she just loved cock. She discovered getting nailed over and over again, having a train being run on her, was the hottest thing in the world. My little sister, Krystal, smirked when she heard about that.

    Cassandra and José showed back up. They had missed out on the gas attack. I had vague memories of fucking Cassandra and then making her José’s sex slave. It looked like that stuck because she wore a collar proclaiming that her boyfriend owned her.

    Aurora begged me to buy her one that day. I did. She looked so sexy with her choker on proclaiming her to be my slut. It had a little lock on it. I had the key, so Aurora couldn’t take it off. I only unlocked her so she could take a shower. I couldn’t wait for her to cheer at next week’s game wearing my collar.

    Sighing, I gave up on trying to sleep this morning. My bladder was really, really full. I groaned and rolled out of bed, my girlfriend shifting and murmuring as she squirmed under the covers. I stretched my back as I stood naked, my toes flexing into the carpet.

    Aurora was sleeping on the floor, a leash attached to her collar, the end tied around the post of my bed. She looked so cute lying in her little slave bed, her blonde hair spilling about her face. I padded past her, needing to relieve myself.

    “Oh, yes, Mom!” moaned from my little sister’s room.

    Krystal’s door was open. I glanced inside, watching our mother waking my little sister up in style. While none of the mind-controlled suggestions remained—I couldn’t give anyone commands and girls weren’t giving Krystal their panties—some people just enjoyed what they were made to do.

    My mom was one of those.

    She started waking up Krystal this way a few days ago, crawling into bed and eating out her daughter’s pussy.

    “Oh, yes, just keep licking right there,” Krystal moaned, her budding breasts quivering as she squirmed on the bed. She saw me in the doorway, grinned, and said, “Stop being a perv, Justin!”

    “Just admiring my fellow kinkster in action,” I said, winking at her before I headed to the bathroom.

    The vacuum cleaner roared downstairs, Dad cleaning the house. I think my commands had done something to him, reminding him that he was supposed to be taking care of the house. That he was supposed to be a man. I think he was trying to win back my mother’s respect. He had realized just what a total loser he’d become.

    I wasn’t complaining.

    My sister’s moans followed me down to the bathroom, making my dick even harder. I slipped inside, groaning. My erection thrust before me, making it hard to aim and relieve my bladder. I grunted, my teeth grinding against my throbbing hardon.

    Then the stream flowed. My pissed splashed into the toilet bowl.

    I let out a groaning sigh.

    It was one of those pisses that lasted forever. It was almost like cumming. Finally, I finished. I shook my dick, flicking off the last drops of piss, then I flushed and sauntered out. My mother was just stepping out of Krystal’s room, her pink robe only half closed, her large tits on the verge of spilling out.

    A twinkle entered her brown eyes, and a most un-motherly smile crossed her lips. “Good morning, Justin,” she purred. “Mmm, is my big, strong son hard? Do you need a release?”

    “Always, Mom,” I groaned.

    Mom opened her pink robe, revealing her mature and curvy body. Her breasts were soft and plump, jiggling as her shoulders shrugged out of her garment. The robe fell down her body to land in a puddle at her feet. I grinned, my eyes darting up and down her flesh. Her bush was brown and soaked in juices, excited from eating out my sister’s cunt.

    She sauntered to me, her hips swaying, breasts bouncing. Her arms slid around my neck, pulling me to her. I kissed my mother hard on the lips, tasting Krystal’s fresh musk. It was so exciting. Krystal wouldn’t let me touch her directly, but I could taste her pussy on my mom’s lips, Sam’s mouth, and even Ji-Yun’s mouth. I groaned, reveling in the indirect incestuous contact with my little sister, my dick swelling hard against my mother’s soft stomach.

    She let out a purring moan as she broke the kiss, “Someone getting really excited. Mmm, you really want to get into your mommy’s pussy, don’t you?”

    “Fuck, yeah, Mom,” I groaned.

    She giggled then gave me another quick kiss. “That’s my big, strong son. Ooh, I need your dick in me so bad. It was so exciting licking your sister, and your cock is so much bigger than your father’s little dick.”

    The vacuum cleaner still growled below.

    I was so glad my mother got often cuckolding Dad with me. That I had awakened this in her through my mind-control. She spun around and fell to her knees. No foreplay, just straight to the good part.

    She wiggled that ass at me, my dick growing harder and harder. I fell to my knees behind her, glad to be the man of the house. I grabbed her hip with my left hand while my right lined up my dick at her brown-furred muff.

    I lanced forward.

    I buried to the hilt in my mother’s juicy pussy. My crotch smacked into her rump, her butt-cheeks rippling. She squeezed down on my cock, groaning in delight. Her hips wiggled from side to side, stirring around my dick. If felt so wonderful. This teasing pleasure spilled over me. I savored being buried in the very pussy that had birthed me.

    I fought off the urge to just fuck her. I wanted to enjoy this moment. I slid my hands up her body, cupping her breasts, squeezing them as she moaned and gasped. She grew hotter, wetter around my cock.

    “Please, fuck me, Justin,” she moaned, rocking her hips, sliding her pussy an inch or two up and down my dick. “Fuck your mommy’s hot cunt. I need you. I’m so wet. My pussy’s so hot. I need my big, strong son to fuck me until I explode.”

    How could I say no to that?

    Mom groaned out in delight as I drew back my hips and then slammed my cock to the hilt in her. My dick plunged into her depths, her silky sheath squeezing around me. I groaned, savoring the massaging delight being inside her pussy. An incestuous thrill rippled through me as my balls smacked into her bush. My nuts were so full of cum.

    My incestuous seed would fire into her. She was off birth control, wanting another child. My child. I’d give her my seed.

    I thrust hard and fast into her, churning up her cunt. I pumped away at her incestuous sheath, reveling in pounding my mother. She moaned while my dad cleaned downstairs. I took his place in her cunt, dominating him. This was my pussy now. My mother’s cunt belonged to me. I groaned, taking such delight in using her.

    “Oh, yes, yes fuck me!” Mom howled, not bothering to be quiet.

    The vacuum cleaner turned off downstairs.

    “Just pound my cunt! My big, strong son is fucking my pussy so hard. He’s going to plant a baby inside of me! I’m going to have his child! I’ll make him a new brother or sister!”

    “Fuck!” I growled, squeezing her tits as I fucked her harder, faster. It was my first orgasm of the day. Those always came quick. I spent all night building up a load of cum, and my mother was going to get every drop of it. My balls smacked into her over and over while my crotch spanked her rump.

    Her butt-cheeks jiggled. Every stinging impact sent another rippled through her plump flesh. The pleasure was incredible, her juices soaking my nuts. They grew hotter and hotter, drinking the silky friction flowing down my dick. My cum was approaching a boil.

    I ached for it.

    “I want to pump so much cum into your cunt, Mom!” I howled. “I’m going to breed you!”

    “Yes, yes, breed me!” whimpered my mother.

    Her pussy convulsed around my dick. That wonderful, spasming delight engulfed my shaft. Every plunge into her massaging heaven brought me closer to erupting. Her incestuous depths sucked at my cock, pulling at my balls. My cum neared its boil. The ache swelled at the tip of my dick.

    “Fuck, yeah, take it!” I roared. “This is my pussy!”

    “Yours!” my orgasming mother howled.

    The stairs creaked. Dad was listening to me cuckolding him.

    My jizz erupted into my mother’s depths. I flooded the pussy that birthed me with my seed. I pumped her full of what she needed to make a new child. My child. I was breeding my own son, my own sister, in my hot mother’s womb. I shuddered, the pleasure slamming into my mind. My thoughts burned. Stars danced before me as I savored this ecstatic moment.

    Her pussy sucked at me. Massaged me. She drew out every last drop of my cum out of my balls. I reached my orgasmic peeked, standing there, every muscle in my body tensed. Then I let out a groan, the pleasure dying in me. I panted, my body buzzing from the joy.

    “Oh, yes, you pumped so much cum in me, Justin,” panted Mom.

    “Oooh, come sit on my face, Mom,” moaned Krystal from her bedroom. “I love licking Justin out of you.”

    My sister didn’t want me touching her, but she did have a taste for eating my cum out of a woman’s pussy.

    “You better go feed her, Mom,” I said, smacking her rump. “Otherwise, she’s going to be such a brat.”

    My mom giggled as she pulled her pussy off my dick. She stood, my cum dribbling down her thighs, and sauntered back into my sister’s bedroom. She gave me a naughty wink before vanishing inside.

    “Yes!” Krystal chortled in delight.

    I smiled, feeling lethargic. It was Saturday morning. I headed back to bed. On the way, I caught a glimpse of my mother straddling my little sister’s head. Buzzing with delight, I sauntered into my bedroom.

    Aurora was still sleeping on her slave bed, looking so peaceful, but Sam was awake. She was on her phone reading something. I snuggled beneath the blankets beside her. She gave me a quick kiss on the lips.

    “Have fun?” she asked.

    “My mom is always fun,” I groaned, holding Sam.

    “Yes, she is,” she said. “Love you.”

    “Love you, Sam,” I muttered, lethargy pulling me down into darkness.

    I was glad I had my mind-control powers, even if it was only for a few days. It had changed my life, and the lives of those around me, for the better. Project KRONOS let us be who we truly wanted to be. Let us enjoy ourselves without guilt. That was a wonderful thing.

    I fell asleep listening to the soft hum of my girlfriend.

    The END


  • We Never Knew Part 5: Sophie (Final Part)

    Font size : +


    The final part of the sister love story with a twist

    We Never Knew Part 5: Sophie

    I am so glad Chloe switched back to her bed last night because both mom and dad came in the next morning to wake us up to say how much they missed us.

    “How was your weekend just the two of you?” My mom asked.

    “It was fun! We just had some sister time. No big deal.”

    “Glad to hear it because your father and I are going away next weekend too for a business conference. You think you can stand one more weekend with your sister?”

    I looked over at Chloe who was trying not to laugh.

    “Yeah. I’ll survive. Have a good trip guys!”

    “Thanks sweetie. Now you two get to school!”

    “On it mom!”

    As soon as they left, I went straight over to Chloe who was waiting for me and gave her a big kiss.

    “We are going to have the best weekend ever!”

    “Yes we are and I will have a surprise gift for you.” Chloe said with a smirk on her face.

    “A present? For what?”

    “You’ll see. That’s the surprise. I want to make you stew all week and it will make this weekend the best ever. Also, no fooling around after school or masturbating this week. I want to make you wait until the weekend and I’ll wait too. It will make it so much better I promise.”

    “Whaaaaaaat nooooooo that’s not fair.” I protested.

    “Yes it is. I’ll wait with you because the surprise is for both of us.”

    “Ugh fine. I’ll wait just for you.” I said in a sad voice.

    “Trust me my love. It will make everything feel soooo much better.” She reassured her point and then she kissed me.

    “Ok I trust you baby.” I said.

    That was the hardest week of my life because my sister made it hard for me. She wore the sleaziest and sexiest clothes all week. From yoga pants to short skirts. I felt like I was losing my mind and it only got harder.

    One day at lunch was the worst. I was wearing a skirt that day and she sat next to me at lunch and she put a hand on my leg and slowly ran it up my leg and that made me shiver. I thought she was going to help me out but she stopped before she got to my pussy. I gave her a death stare but she just smiled, removed her hand, stood up, and left. I was so mad at her and this was just Tuesday.

    On Wednesday, she did it again but she was even more evil. She put her hand on my leg, went slowly up my leg and went within inches of my pussy, then whispered in my ear, “I want you to crave me and be going crazy by Friday.” Then she removed her hand.

    I was already going crazy and it was only Wednesday.

    Thursday was the absolute worst. I didn’t wear a skirt anymore because of what she did but I wish I had that day so she couldn’t do what she did. I was alone at lunch and she sat next to me. I kept my distance.

    “I’m not going to do anything don’t worry. Scoot closer to me.”

    I did but it was a trap. She slowly slid her middle finger up my slit on the outside of my yoga pants. I shivered and quivered. God I wanted to cum so badly.

    “You’re welcome. See you tomorrow.”

    I wanted to kill her I was so angry.

    “Riiiiiing!!!”

    The bell finally rang on Friday and I raced home because I couldn’t take it anymore. I was craving my sister and going crazy like she wanted me to.

    My parents had already left for the conference so I raced upstairs and there was my sister in our room.

    “Alright I wanted all week. You tortured me all week long and I’m going crazy and craving you. Can we play now? I don’t know how much more waiting I can take. It’s like torture.”

    “Do you even want your gift?”

    “After we play.” I demanded.

    “Too bad you’re getting it now.” She snickered at me.

    “Ugh fine.”

    “Sit down on your bed and close your eyes.” She asked.

    I did. I heard a lot of noises. I also felt something being set beside me. After what felt like forever, she said, “Ok. Open your eyes.”

    I was speechless. My sister was naked with a red ribbon wrapped around her waist.

    “I am your present. I am giving you my virginity. Open the box next to you.”

    I opened it to find a strap-on.

    “Sis are you sure? You said you were saving it for someone special.”

    “I have and I found that special someone. It’s you sis. My one true love it’s you! I have never been surer about anything before now. Please… take my virginity my one true love of my life.”

    I smiled.

    “Ok sis. I will. Because I truly love you.”

    “Awww thank you sis. Now put that aside because that’s for later. I know you’ve been waiting all week for your release and now you’re going to get it. Get undressed.”

    I did as fast as I could because I couldn’t take anymore of it. I laid down on my bed and said, “I’m ready sis!”

    She got down between my knees and she gave me one long steady lick up my pussy. I thought I was going to cum from that.

    “Craving me yet?” she asked.

    “Yes sis I am.”

    One more lick.

    “Going crazy?”

    “Yes I’m going insane! I want my release!!!”

    “Ok if you insist.”

    Then she went to work and sucked hard on my clit.

    “Ohhhhhhhh yeah sis just like that!”

    She sucked harder and worked her tongue on my clit.

    “Yes sis keep going. I want and need to cum so bad!!!”

    Then she shoved her tongue deep inside my pussy and that did it for me.

    “Yes sis I’m going to cum!!!! YESSSS IM CUMMING IM CUMMING!!!!!!!!!

    I exploded. My hips rose off the bed and bucked around and my legs got stiff and I was literally shaking. I think I even squirted too. My sister sat there and kept taking my juices in her mouth. After I calmed down, I turned to my sister and kissed her and I could taste my juices on her lips.

    “Now that is the best orgasm I have ever had. I really needed that.”

    “I’m glad you enjoyed it. Now, it’s my turn” she said while pointing to the box.

    I slowly stood up because I was still a little stunned about the idea of taking my sisters virginity.

    She put the strap-on on me, put lube on it, and then laid down in her bed.

    “Trust me sis. This is what I want.”

    “It’s going to hurt.” I warned her.

    “But I don’t care because it’s for you. I’d do anything for you.”

    “Ooooook…” I stuttered out.

    I slowly stepped forward and slowly slipped it in. I didn’t break her yet. I needed to wait for the right time.

    “Ohhhhhh that feels so nice. Keep going!”

    I slowly picked up pace and speed and kept going. Honestly, fucking my sister was turning me on so I started rubbing my pussy with my free hand.

    “Yes sis touch yourself. Let’s cum together.”

    I kept rubbing but harder now and picked up my pace.

    “Yes sis please don’t stop I’m so close!!”

    I didn’t stop but I did the opposite. I went faster and rubbed my clit harder too.

    “I’m going to cummmmm sisss!!! Cum with meeeeee!!!”

    When she said that, I shoved it in deep and tore through her right at the top of her orgasm. Her shriek of pain quickly turned to pleasure. In the midst of her orgasm, I was going to cum so I stopped and laid next to her and had the most intense orgasm of my entire life and it ripped throughout my entire body. I was screaming and squirming all over the place as I came with my sister.

    When we both calmed down, we looked at each other eye to eye and then kissed for hours and just enjoyed each other’s embrace.

    “Thank you sis. You are the only one for me now. I love you.”

    “You’re welcome. You are the only one for me and I want to be with you forever.”

    With that, I took off the strap on, cuddled up with my sister, and feeling safe and loved, we drifted off to sleep.

    The End.

    Thank you to everyone who stuck along with this story to the very end and I hope you enjoyed it. Be sure to leave a rating and a comment to tell me what you thought.


  • My History Teacher 3

    Font size : +


    Third story to My History Teacher series. I suggest reading the first two stories to be fully educated on Ms. Harper and Emily’s relationship. I know more than a few people have been waiting on this, so enjoy (;

    Nervous.

    I was definitely nervous.

    Butterflies were flying around my stomach and my leg couldn’t keep still as I sit in my car in the alleyway of my History teachers’ house. We had sex in her classroom before she offered to take me back to her house and fuck me…for a long, long time. To make me scream and cum for her over and over again. Then she fingered and sucked me off to an amazing orgasm. I shiver at the memory. I had no idea why I was so nervous, but I decide to take a leap of faith. I take a deep breath and step out of my car. I lock it behind me and walk up to her back door. I knock on the door three times and she opens it. She had changed out of her skirt and blouse and into jeans and a t-shirt. I smile and suddenly the butterflies are gone. She smiles back.

    “Emily, I didn’t think you would come.”

    I tilt my head to the side and furrow my brow.

    “What makes you think I wouldn’t come?”

    She purses her lips for a second and shrugs.

    “Because you seemed a little uneasy after our last…you know. So I just assumed you wouldn’t show…”

    I smile and lean against the arch of the door.

    “I’m fine Kelly, but I do need a shower. Do you think maybe…?”

    She smiles surprised and steps back to let me in.

    “Sure. Come on in.”

    I step inside and she shuts the door behind me. She puts her hand on the small of my back and leads me upstairs to her bathroom. I feel her eyes burning a hole into my ass as she falls back behind me as we go upstairs until we reach the bathroom. She turns around and crouches down to grab towels from the cabinet.

    “Here are two towels. You pull the handle up then to the left for the hot water. Call for me if you need anything…”

    She trails off as she turns around and stands up. I had stripped off all of my clothes and leaned against the sink. I smile at her baffled look. I see her eyes look down my body. I bite my lip and smile as I make my way over to her.

    “I was hoping to be screaming your name…but you would already be here…preferably kissing me, in the shower.”

    I say slowly and seductively, finishing the sentence with a quick tongue lick across my lips that catches her eye. She swallows hard and nods her head.

    “Umm, yes-yeah. I would…we…”

    She stumbles as her eyes glance down my body, lingering on my pert teenage breasts. I smile and raise my hands up to the hem of her t-shirt and start to pull up.

    “My eyes are not on my chest, Kelly.”

    I say with a teasing smile. She snaps her eyes back up to mine and for only the second time, she blushes. I pull her shirt up and over her head. The second the offending clothing is gone I lean forward and capture her lips in a heated kiss. She moans and runs her hands down my sides to my hips. I step forward and reach behind her and unsnap her bra, pulling it slowly down her arms and using my nails to tease her skin. She moans deeply and tries to move her hands down to my ass, but I stop her and smile into the kiss.

    “Ah ah ah. Not yet.”

    I break the kiss and move my hands to her pants. She smiles as I kiss her chest and unbutton her pants.

    “You’re more of a tease than I thought.”

    I push them and her panties down her legs with a chuckle. She steps out of them and flings them to the side. I stand straight again and move an inch closer to her.

    “Oh, I can show you a tease.”

    I move my hands to her hips and lean forward until our lips are an inch away from each other. She closes her eyes and leans down to kiss me, but I pull away last second. She doesn’t notice I’m gone until I open the glass door. She smiles and groans. I leave the door open for her and turn on the water. I step into the cascading water as I feel her enter and close the shower door. She presses her front against my back and I moan at the feel of her erect nipples against my back. The thought of teasing her flies completely out of my mind. She slides her hands onto my hips as she nudges my head to the left and kisses her way down my neck. I moan and close my eyes. Her hands drift up my body to my breasts and cups them softly. I gasp as her fingers roll my nipples gently. I move my hand behind her head and hold her lips to my neck with a moan. She tugs on my nipples and I moan, arching against her wet body. She moans and I turn around in her arms when she releases my nipples. I press her against the wall and attack her lips with my own. She moans and reaches down to grab my ass. I moan and part my lips just enough for her to slide her tongue into my mouth. I move my hands to her breasts and cup them softly. She moans and I start to toy with her nipples, eliciting another moan from her. She squeezes my ass harder and presses me into her body. I move my hands behind her neck and hold her in the kiss. She wraps her arms around my waist and spins us and pushes me back against the wall with her body. I moan and break the kiss for breath. She drags her nails down my sides and I shiver and gasp quietly. Her lips travel down to my neck, slowly working her way to my chest. She palms my breasts and I arch my back against the cold shower wall. She bites and sucks on a patch of skin on the top of my breast. I moan and slide my hands up her back to her shoulders. She releases the now bruised flesh and teases her tongue around my areola. I groan in frustration at the lack of attention to my erect nipples. I slide my hands into her wet hair and all but demand her to take my nipple into her mouth, which she now so graciously does. I let out a high pitched moan and arch my back against the wall. She moans and wraps her luscious lips around my nipple. Her teeth suddenly sink into the sensitive nub of flesh and I let out a cry of desperation. I could already feel myself moving towards an orgasm and she hasn’t even touched me below the waist yet! She smiles against my skin and moves to my other breast. Fuck, she was going to keep teasing me. I moan as her teeth nip at my nipple. If she wasn’t going to touch me, I was sure as hell going to touch her. I pull her mouth up to mine and kiss her softly as I spin us around yet again and press her against the wall. She moans but breaks the kiss as her hands reach my hips.

    “Turn around.”

    She whispers softly. She puts pressure on my hips and I turn around. She pulls me back against her body and we both immediately moan. I lean back into her chest and relish in the feel of her hard nipples pressed against my skin. One hand moves up to my breast as the other moves to my thighs and motions for me to spread my legs wider. I do as her hand cups my breast and her fingers play with my nipple, making me moan quietly. Her other hand hovers over my pussy and I already knew my pussy was dripping with arousal and aching to be touched. I whimper and roll my hips back against her crotch instead of thrusting for her hand. She moans into my ear and palms my breast with a firm hand. Simply making me arch my back and press my ass harder into her body and moan louder. She groans in lust and caves, moving her hand to my dripping cunt. I moan loudly.

    “Oh, god, yes…”

    My head rolls back onto her shoulder and her lips attack the wet skin of my neck. Her fingers easily find my clit and starts to rub gently. I whimper and buck my hips toward her hand. She rubs harder and I moan loudly. She moves her lips to my shoulder and bites and sucks on my skin. I raise my right hand to her head and tangle my fingers in her wet hair to keep her lips on my body. My other hand moves to cover her hand on my breast and presses down and she gropes my breast harder. I grunt in pleasure.

    “Mmm, yes…oh…right there…”

    I whisper as her fingers roll my clit. She moans softly and trails kisses up my neck until her burning lips take my earlobe into her torturous mouth. I let out a high pitched moan as her teeth sink into the flesh of my earlobe. I was becoming increasingly close to my climax. I needed more of her.

    “I…oh god…I n-need you inside me, K-Kelly.”

    She moans at my plea and she moves her hand lower to my entrance. She pushes one finger into my hot core and moan loudly.

    “Yes! Oh, Kelly. M-More.”

    I say, desperately needing her to fill me. She lets out a growl and pulls the digit out before thrusting two inside of me with quick and fast thrusts. I cry out as I feel myself quickly reach the edge. She removes her hand from my breast and moves it down to my pussy, her fingers rubbing furiously across my engorged clit. I gasp at the sudden pleasure. That was all I needed to come undone for her. I moan and arch my back against her wet form behind me.

    “Kelly!”

    I scream as my orgasm takes over my body. She moans at the use of her name and leaves sloppy kisses across my neck and shoulder. My legs tremble in pleasure and my hips twitch on her fingers. My mouth drops open in a silent scream and my hand moves to her forearm to slow down her still rubbing fingers. She complies and slows down both hands. The hand that was rubbing my clit moves up to splay her fingers against my stomach. Her other meticulous fingers were slowly thrusting in and out of me, letting me ride out my orgasm. When I finally come down from my high I am panting hard and leaning back against her for support. She gingerly removes her fingers from my wet cunt, eliciting a whimper from me. She moves both hands to my hips and chuckles softly.

    “Can you stand on your own Emily?”

    She says with a smile. I finally realize she had been supporting my weight for a while now and immediately stand up straight again. I turn around with a smile and kiss her softly. She moans and runs her hands up and down my back. I wrap my arms around her neck and move us so we are out of the spray of water and she is pressed against the cold glass of the shower wall. She groans and pulls me in closer. I pull away and kiss down her neck to her beautiful chest. She moans as I cup her breast and take a nipple into my mouth and use my other hand to tug on her nipple. She moans louder and I switch my mouth to her other nipple. She moves a hand to my shoulder and starts to push down. I smile and kiss down her stomach. When I’m on my knees I look up at her to find her looking back at me. I lick my lips slowly before leaning forward and placing my mouth on top of her clit. She moans and bucks her hips against my mouth, her eyes burning down at me with lust. I open my mouth and take her clit in between my lips. God, she tastes amazing. She moans and bites her lip. I suck on her clit lightly, letting my tongue flutter over the sensitive nub. She moans in surprise and arches her back.

    “D-Do that again.”

    She says softly. I flutter my tongue again and she moans louder. I move my hands up her legs to rest on her thighs, I squeeze gently and I feel her legs tense.

    “Oh my god, Emily…”

    I moan and move two fingers to her entrance. Her stare intensifies as I tease her entrance. She drops her hips lower to take my fingers, but I pull them away. She groans in frustration but I suck her clit harder and she moans softly.

    “Emily…”

    At her words, I thrust my two fingers into her wet pussy and she lets out the most erotic moan I’ve ever heard. I moan back and thrust deeper and harder into her. She finally breaks our stare and throws her head back against the wall. One hand reaches up and grips the top edge of the glass shower wall as her other hand tangles in my hair. She holds my face against her pussy as she bucks against my fingers.

    “I-I’m close, Emily, don’t stop. Please…”

    I’m surprised by her last word and I think she is too because her breathing hitches and she tenses for a moment. I decided to flick her clit mercilessly with my tongue. She gasps and her muscles clench around my fingers. I push past the tightness and continue to thrust into her pussy. Her body goes rigid and she moans loudly.

    “Ah! Yes! Don’t stop, don’t stop…fuck, don’t stop.”

    She says repeatedly. I moan and suck her clit and finger her cunt until her hand pulls at my hair. I get the message and pull my mouth away from her clit. I look up at her and smile as I see the exhausted look on her face. A look of someone who just got fucked, hard. I slow my fingers still inside her pussy and wait for her to relax. When I see that she is, I gently remove my fingers and stand up. She opens her eyes and releases her grip on the shower wall, her hand moving to my shoulder. I raise my hand to my mouth and suck her juices off of my fingers, moaning softly at the taste of her. She lets a small smile spread across her lips and she moves her hand to the back of my neck.

    “Your so hot.”

    She whispers before pulling me into a kiss. I smile against her lips and kiss her back. She moves her hands up to my cheeks until her thumbs are in front of my ears and her fingers are in my hair. I moan and she pulls away. I wait a few seconds, enjoying the tenderness left behind from her kiss, before opening my eyes. She smiles and kisses me lightly.

    “I believe that we should actually take a shower now.”

    I smile and nod my head.

    “I think this all constitutes as a shower we just got…a little dirty.”

    I punctuate my last word with a smirk and a small kiss pressed against her lips. She smiles and lets a light laugh escape her lips.

    “I guess you’re right.”

    She reaches behind me and grabs the body wash from the shelf behind me.

    “Let’s clean you up then.”

    She smiles and turns me around. I smile and shake my head. Who knew I would ever be in the shower with my history teacher, my female history teacher, and have her covering me in body wash. I definitely didn’t think that. She notices my silence and starts to massage my shoulders after my body was completely lathered in soap.

    “Are you okay?”

    I take a deep breath and turn around. She tilts her head to the side in concern. I smile lightly.

    “I need a minute, that’s all. I’m done in here so…can I borrow a robe?-and can you meet me downstairs after you’re done?”

    She smiles sweetly and nods her head.

    “Yeah, of course. There is a robe hanging on the door knob and the towels are on top of the counter.”

    I smile and kiss her softly before stepping out of the shower. She steps under the water and pushes her hair back. I shut the door and grab the towel off of the cabinet and dry off before wrapping my hair in the towel. I grab the robe from the door knob and make my way downstairs as I slide the robe onto my body.

    ———————————————————-

    I look up as she walks into her kitchen. She smiles hesitantly and leans against the arch of the entrance. She was wearing a blue button down shirt that made her gorgeous blue eyes pop and her cleavage very noticeable. She had on the hottest pair of short pink colored Carebear boy shorts I have ever seen. I smile and start to laugh. She bites her lip and looks away.

    “Shut up. I didn’t have time to do my laundry this week. This was my choice.”

    I stifle my laugh and she rolls her eyes and starts to walk away, but I stop her.

    “No, don’t go. I like them. Really, they’re cute. They’re adorable.”

    I smile as she turns on one heel to face me with pursed lips. I move my foot and push out the kitchen chair across from me. I glance at the chair then back to her fiery blue eyes.

    “Sit with me. We should talk.”

    Both of our faces become serious and she sits down across from me. I sit up in my chair and cross my arms across my chest. I take a deep breath.

    “Do you like me?”

    She furrows her brow slightly and lets out a chuckle.

    “Ah, yeah. I like you, Emily.”

    She says with a small, yet confused, smile. I sigh and lick my lips.

    “Good…good, so…what are we doing? You are my teacher. At least until graduation. Where do you see us going?-Is there an ‘us’? I-I just…”

    I drop my head into my hands in frustration and groan. She stands up and walks over to me.

    “Hey, Emily, it’s okay.”

    She sits down in the chair next to me and puts her hand on my shoulder.

    “I don’t know either. I just know that I like you and…”

    She moves one hand to my chin and moves my face from out of my hands to look at her. She smiles.

    “I like the sex with you, and…”

    I smile and she smiles back.

    “I like your company even if I’ve only experienced it at limited times…We don’t have to figure everything out right now, we just have to…do what we do and figure it out when it becomes necessary.”

    I bite my lip and lean forward, I kiss her softly. She moans back and I pull away.

    “Umm…I think, if we still continue this, we’re going to need rules. For when we are at school.”

    She smiles and chuckles. She raises her eyebrows.

    “Why? So you don’t go all ‘fuck me, Ms.Harper’ again at school?”

    I open my mouth then shut it quickly. She starts laughing and I roll my eyes.

    “I did not say that.”

    She bites her lip and giggles.

    “Oh yeah?”

    I turn my head and glare at her.

    “Maybe I said it. Whatever. Back to the rules. You can’t wear those fuck me boots or the blue blouse, at least with the top three buttons undone. I just…that’s too much for me. I might fuck you in front of the class.”

    I say with a smirk. She laughs and rests her elbow on the table with her head in her hand.

    “Okay…but you can’t wear those dark skinny jeans that grab your ass just right with that long sleeve v-neck. Yeah, that’s like my kryptonite.”

    I narrow my eyes at her and smirk.

    “Kryptonite, huh?”

    She smiles and leans toward me.

    “Yeah, kryptonite…what’s your kryptonite, Emily?”

    She moves her hand to my forearm and trails her fingers down my skin. I smile and leans towards her also. Our lips were inches apart now.

    “You, in a tight black skirt and a silk blue blouse that I can strip you out of.”

    She smiles and bites her lip.

    “Mmm. Good.”

    She leans the rest of the way and kisses me softly. I moan and kiss her back. She takes my bottom lip between her teeth and bites down. I groan and kiss her harder. She slides her hand behind my neck and kisses me deeper. She slides her tongue in my mouth, but I pull away with a smile. She shoots me a curious look and I stand up.

    “You want to know what I think?”

    I untie the robes sash and she smiles while nodding her head. I let the robe fall to the floor.

    “I think…”

    Her eyes move up and down my body. I move onto her lap and sit down facing her. I wrap my arms around her neck.

    “…you are the hottest teacher in school.”

    She smiles and moves her hands to my hips.

    “Hotter then Mrs. Hanson?”

    The Math teacher down the hall from Kelly. She was hot, not hotter than her but hot. I give her a serious glare and purse my lips.

    “She doesn’t even compare to you…or the way you make me feel when you fuck me. Because you fuck me so good, Kelly.”

    I lean down and capture her lips in a heated kiss before she can respond. She moans and pulls me against her body. I thread my fingers in her blonde hair and kiss her deeper. She moans and drops one hand in between my legs. Her palm caresses my pussy lips and I break the kiss.

    “Mmm, more…please.”

    I say softly. She smiles and moves her lips to my neck.

    “Oh…that’s right…you’re a beggar.”

    I moan and shake my head.

    “I-I’m not…”

    She bites the skin on my neck and I gasp. I moan and press her lips into my neck.

    “Oh, really?…we’ll see about that…”

    She grabs my ass and maneuvers her forearms under my thighs.

    “Wrap your legs and arms around me.”

    I do as she says and suddenly she is standing up. I gasp.

    “Kelly!”

    I squeal and grip her neck tightly. She smiles and moves me onto the kitchen counter. She kisses along my jaw.

    “Relax Em.”

    I smile at the use of my not often used nickname. I lick my lips slowly as her hand finds its way back to my pussy. I moan and tilt my head back against the cupboard behind me. She kisses down my neck and stops at my breasts. She avoids my nipples and I groan in frustration. Her fingers slide across my clit and I buck my hips into her fingers. She smiles and teases her tongue around my rock hard nipples. I whimper and put my hand on her shoulder and try to pull her in closer. She resists and I groan.

    “Okay-Okay! You’re right. I-I’m a beggar. Just, please, fuck me. Fuck me, Kelly. Please.”

    I plead. She smiles and moans.

    “You’re so hot when you beg.”

    She whispers against my breast. She moves her hand lower to my entrance and pushes two fingers into me while finally taking my nipple into her mouth. I cry out at the intense pleasure and my nails dig into her shoulder. She moans and flicks her tongue across my nipple. The action makes me shudder and suddenly her mouth is latched onto my other breast with her tongue flicking my nipple. I could feel my orgasm reaching me quickly. I spread my legs wider for her.

    “Don’t stop. I’m almost there…”

    Her fingers slow down and I whimper.

    “No, please, Kelly. You feel so good. Don’t stop.”

    I buck my hips against her fingers and suddenly her lips are wrapped around my clit. I squeal in pleasure and move my hand down to her head.

    “Ah! Oh, f-fuck.”

    She moans and I arch my back. I moan loudly and my fingers grip her hair and push her against my pussy. Her tongue flicks my clit and my hips buck up.

    “Oh my god! I’m…K-Kelly, yes!”

    I cry out. My breathing comes in panting gasps. My muscles clench around her fingers and my body shakes in orgasm. She releases my clit from her lips and kisses my thighs and stomach but continues to finger me through my orgasm until I relax again. I swallow and try to control my breathing and look down at her. She slowly removes her fingers from inside me and looks up at me as she takes one of her fingers into her mouth to suck off the juices. I bite my lip and groan at the sight. She smiles and sucks on the other finger. I sit up and cup her cheeks as she slides her finger from her mouth.

    “As much as I love…”

    I kiss her softly, moaning quietly at the taste of myself on her lips as her eyes drift closed.

    “Having dirty, hot, sex with you…”

    I kiss her again.

    “On your kitchen counter…”

    Another kiss.

    “I want to fuck you in your bed…”

    I kiss her harder and she moans. Her fingers trail up my side’s, making me shiver. She breaks the kiss and helps me off of the counter.

    “Mmm, I like that idea…I’m going to grab us some waters. Head on up.”

    I smile and kiss her lightly.

    “Yes, ma’am.”

    I say huskily before shooting her a wink. I walk out of the kitchen with a sway in my hips, smirking as I glance over my shoulder to find her eyes trained on my ass. I walk upstairs to her bedroom and decide to look around. I walk over to her dresser and look at all f the pictures she had there, obviously family pictures from the way all the people looked alike. I hear her come into the room and I turn my head and smile. She held two glasses of ice water and smiles back. She walks over to me, handing me the glass of water. I take it with a small smile.

    “Why, thank you.”

    I bat my eyelashes at her and she smiles.

    “You are very welcome.”

    She takes a drink of her water and I take the opportunity to move closer and graze my teeth over her pulsing neck. She nearly chokes on her drink and the water spills from her cup and onto her shirt and neck before she can make the cup right again. I pull back slightly and giggle. She contains herself and clears her throat in embarrassment, looking away from my amused smile. I grab her drink and set both of our cups on the dresser. I smile and take a step forward, my hands going to her shirt buttons.

    “Let me get that for you.”

    I whisper before dipping my head and running my tongue up her wet neck. She gasps and closes her eyes. My hands work tantalizingly slow on her shirt buttons as my tongue, lips and teeth tease her neck. Her hands move to my hips and pulls me against her body as my fingers free the last button. I use my pointer finger and thumb to tilt her head down to me before kissing her softly. She moans and grip my hips harder. I move her back until her calves reach the bed. I break the kiss and press down on her shoulder so she sits down. She complies and looks up at me from her spot on the bed. I push her shirt down her arms and with her help, pull it from her arms and toss it to the side. I push her to lay back on the bed then motion for her to move back. She does without complaining of being bossed around, which surprised me. I climb on top of her and bend my head down to lick the water from her chest. She moans as I wrap my lips around her prominent nipple, sucking softly. I waste no time in kissing down her stomach and pulling her cute little shorts down those long, lean legs. I toss them to the floor and kneel in between her legs. I watch her closely as I kiss my way up her thighs. She gasps softly at first then bites her lip to hold back a moan as I leave a love bite on her thigh. She licks her lips as I reach her pussy and I copy her action. My lips reach her wet cunt and she moans loudly. I moan back and trace her pussy lips with my tongue. She shudders deeply and moves a hand down to my head to push me farther into her wetness. I moan and use my tongue to find her clit and roll it softly as my eyes flutter closed. She groans at my tentative touches.

    “Faster…”

    She says softly. I tease her for a second longer then finally concede and flick her clit in rapid succession with the tip of my tongue. Her body writhes under my tongue and her back arches off the bed. I reach my hands up under her ass and push her up to me as my tongue moves down to her entrance. We both moan in pleasure. I wiggle my tongue as deep inside her as I could and pull out only to thrust back in. She moans loudly and bucks her hips against my tongue. My nails dig into her juicy ass and she cries out in pleasure, her hips bucking faster on my tongue.

    “Ah! God, Emily, don’t stop!”

    I move my hands to her hips and grip them tightly, forcing them down on the bed. She groans in annoyance, but it quickly cuts off into a moan as I suck her clit into my mouth. I suck harder and she moans and arches her back.

    “I-I’m so close Em.”

    I move my position slightly and thrust two fingers into her cunt. She gasps and her legs tense around my head.

    “Fuck.”

    She breathes out. I thrust harder and her body starts to tremble in climax. I open my eyes and look up at her as she cums on my mouth and fingers. Her back arches high and her fingers clench in my hair and her hand grips the bed sheets tightly. I stop my sucking and gently lick her clit until she comes down from her high. She sighs and sucks oxygen into her lungs. I pull away from her pussy and pull my fingers out of her pussy. She grunts softly and I move up her body, softly kissing her sweat touched skin as I go. I reach her lips and give her a small kiss. She smiles and wraps her arms around my waist, kissing me softly again. She pulls away and smiles.

    “You’re really good at that.”

    I smile and laugh.

    “Well, I try my best.”

    She laughs and moves her hands down to my ass and squeezes roughly. I moan.

    “There is no doubt in that.”

    She says as she latches her lips onto my neck. She sucks harder and I know she is about to leave a mark so I pull back. Her lips leave my skin and I playfully glare down at her.

    “No marks. I don’t need people asking me where I got it from, which would make me blush really hard because I would be thinking of you laying under me in this damn bed with your hands on my ass and your lips on my neck and then I would I have to make up a lie to tell them.”

    She smiles mischievously and her nails dig into my ass. I moan and buck my hips against the thigh underneath me.

    “I think I would enjoy watching you blush and squirm under those questions.”

    She says huskily as she bends her thigh to press harder against my pussy. I moan and close my eyes.

    “I-I would not.”

    I stutter out, distracted by her hands and thigh. I start to grind hungrily into her thigh when my urges become hard to control. She smiles and suddenly flips us over so I am on my back and she is pressed against me with her face buried in my neck, kissing and licking my skin.

    “Well, it’s a good thing your not in charge then.”

    She envelopes my earlobe in her warm lips and I whimper loudly. Her hands move out from under me and plant themselves on either side of my head. She raises herself up and thrusts down on my thigh. I moan and grab her hips and pulls her down harder.

    “God damn, you feel so good Kelly.”

    I say with a groan as she thrusts down again, letting out a moan of her own. She supports herself on one hand and grabs my hand from her hip. She moves it down to her core.

    “Put your fingers-oh….yeah, right there.”

    I gently rub her clit as she thrusts down. She moans and uses her own fingers to rub my clit. I gasp and moan at the new pleasure. I arch my back and rake my nails down her thigh. She moans and bites her lip, her hand works harder on my clit. I do the same to her clit and she groans.

    “C-Can you cum-fuck…can you cum like
    th-this?”

    She asks breathlessly. I buck my hips harder against her hand and thigh, her wetness now running across my thigh, I moan.

    “Are you-oh, right there…kidding? Fuck…yes.”

    I grunt out. She lets out a light chuckle, but it quickly turns into a moan.

    “Oh god…”

    She thrusts harder and rubs me faster. I moan so wildly that it sounded like one continuous moan as her fingers and thigh push me over the edge. She follows seconds after my orgasm and collapses on top of me, trembling and moaning into my ear. I relax my head back on the bed and pant for breath. She does the same as both our fingers continue to rub the aftershocks of our orgasms out of our tired bodies. She sighs into my neck as she slumps to the right side of my body and kisses my skin lightly, sending a shiver down my spine. I feel her smile against my neck at the effect she has on me and carefully moves her fingers from my clit, I do the same. We lay in a sweaty, exhausted mess for quite a while and neither of us decides to move. I close my eyes and relish in the feel of her warm body against mine. Thinking she would’ve moved by now, I try to turn my head to look at her but her face was buried in my neck. She groans softly and snuggles in closer to me, her left hand tucked into her body and her right hand resting lightly on my shoulder and her leg still in between mine. My arm was underneath her body and my hand was on her ass and my other hand on the small of her back. I freeze. She was sleeping…She fell asleep on me. What am I supposed to do? Sneak out? Or should I just lay here? She did say she wanted me to spend the night…though I don’t think she meant like this. I have an internal battle with myself until I finally decide to move out from under her. I grab the wrist on my shoulder carefully with two fingers move her arm successfully to her side. I take a deep breath and move the hand on her back to her hip and move so my arm could slide out from under her and she was on her back. I sigh as I see she was still sleeping peacefully. I start to move off the bed but quickly stop when she moans softly. I look at her face and she licks her lips slightly, she was half awake. I wait about another minute to move off the bed and sigh when I do it successfully. I walk over to her drawer and grab some panties and a t-shirt. Noting with a smile that it had Pink Floyd on it. I glance over to her one last time before exiting the room, she had curled up into the ruffled bed sheets with her golden hair spread across the pillow. I smile and bite my lip and walk downstairs. I go into the kitchen and make myself a new glass of water and walk into the living room. I set my glass down after taking a few sips and grab the throw blanket from the couch, yawning in exhaustion. I was just going to take a nap. I wasn’t safe to anyone if I fell asleep at the wheel if I drive home now. I lay down on the couch and quickly drift off into sleep.

    ———————————————————-

    A loud bang from outside jolts me awake. It sounded like the slam of a car door, but it didn’t sound too close. I open my eyes and it takes a second for them to adjust to the darkness. I look at the unfamiliar surroundings then finally remember I was sleeping on my history teacher’s couch. I sit up and find my phone on the table. I click the home button, 10:47. I had slept almost 5 hours. I groan and rub the sleep from my eyes.

    “Emily?”

    I turn my head to see Kelly standing on the stairs with a confused look on her face in the cutest pair of matching Mickey mouse tank top and shorts. I give her the best smile I could at almost 11:00 at night.

    “Oh…Hey.”

    I say, my voice hoarse with sleep. She tilts her head to the side.

    “I thought you left when I didn’t…why are you sleeping on the couch?”

    She says curiously, finally putting the last 5 hours together. I look down at the couch briefly before looking back up to her.

    “Umm, I didn’t know if you wanted me to stay in the bed with you or not, so I decided to take a small nap before I drove home but it…umm…it ended up becoming a five-hour nap…Sorry, you probably want me out-I’ll go grab my clothes.”

    I stand up and grab my phone.

    “No. It’s okay. I meant what I said at the school. You can spend the night.”

    She says quickly. I look at her and bite my lip. She catches onto my wariness.

    “You don’t have to, though. No pressure.”

    She says to reassure me. I really didn’t want to drive home, I was still tired and my head was all clouded with sleepiness. As if on Que, I yawn and shiver slightly. I smile lightly.

    “I guess it wouldn’t hurt to spend the night.”

    I sit back down on the couch and I hear her let out a small chuckle.

    “Uh-uh, you’re not sleeping on the couch. My bed is open to you- but I do have a spare bed if you would rather not sleep with me.”

    I smile sweetly at her and stand up and walk to the stairs.

    “Your bed sounds nice.”

    I say simply, giving her my answer. She smiles back.

    “Okay.”

    She turns and walks up the stairs with me following behind her. She slides into bed first and I slide in on the opposite side. It was awkward for a few minutes before she turned her body to face mine.

    “Do you…”

    She clears her throat.

    “Do you cuddle?”

    I turn my body to her and smile.

    “Yes…why?”

    I say with a chuckle. She bites her lip.

    “I just…I haven’t slept that good in a while and it’s because cuddling has always helped…anyways, we don’t-“

    I interrupt her with a smirk.

    “Would you like to cuddle with me, Kelly?”

    She smiles and lets out a small grateful sigh. She wordlessly scoots closer to me and drapes her arm across my waist and moves her leg between my own. Since she was taller her chin rested comfortably on top of my head. I scoot closer until our ankles are locked together and my forehead is resting against her shoulder. She lets out a content sigh and I smile.

    “Is this okay?”

    I ask softly, my hot breath washing over her chest. I hold back a laugh as I see goosebumps erupt across her skin.

    “This is good…thank you, Emily.”

    She says with genuine meaning. I sigh as I feel the pull of sleep overcoming me.

    “Mmhmm, no problem.”

    I say vaguely. She giggles and I relax into her body. Just as I am about to fall asleep I hear her whisper ‘goodnight’.

    ———————————————————-

    I groan as I start to wake up. I was having such a great dream about my history teacher. I could feel the heat radiating between my legs as I recall the dream. I was at school and Kelly had met me in the classroom. She had suddenly stripped off all of her clothes and was only clad in what I knew as a strap on. She pinned me over her desk and shafted me hard and rough with the dildo, bringing me to a wonderful orgasm. It was oddly extremely arousing. Which is why I had woken up. I shift and realize a warm pair of arms are wrapped around my waist. I pull back slightly and smile as I am met with the lovely face of Kelly. I smile and take off my shirt as I come up with a devious plan. I lean forward once my shirt is off and press my lips lightly against hers. She doesn’t stir and I move my lips to her neck. She moans softly and wraps her arms tighter around me. I smile and move my leg against her crotch. She starts to wake up and I move my lips to her chest.

    “Kelly…”

    I whisper softly as I pull down her tank top just enough to show one breast. She groans and opens her eyes as I wrap my lips around her nipple. She looks down with a furrowed brow.

    “Emily…what are you doing?”

    I smile and lean back up to kiss her softly.

    “I had a really good dream.”

    I kiss her jaw and she moans with a smirk.

    “Oh really?”

    A smirk of my own spreads across my lips and I nip at the skin on the top of her breast. She gasps softly.

    “Mmhmm. A really, really good dream.”

    I mumble against her skin as I pull down the other side of her tank top, revealing her other breast. She grabs her tank top and pulls it over her head. I drop my head back down and take her nipple into my mouth again and swirl my tongue around the sensitive nub of flesh. She gasps and arches her back.

    “What about?”

    She breathes hotly. I look up and give her a quick kiss before dropping my head to flick the opposite nipple. She moans and bites her lip. I pause to answer her and push her tank top up her body and she helps me take off the clothing. I flick the same nipple and she moans again.

    “You…”

    I suck lightly on her nipple before gently grazing my teeth across the nub of flesh. She gasps loudly and, dare I say, whimpers. I grin up at her.

    “In the classroom…”

    I see the corners of her mouth turn up into a pleased smirk before sucking on her other breast.

    “With a sizable strap-on…”

    She gasps softly. That caught her attention, not that I didn’t already have it. She cups my cheek with one hand and leads my eyes up to her wide, surprised ones.

    “You dreamed of me…wearing a…strap on?”

    I blush and shrug shyly.

    “I-It just popped into my dream and…it got me really hot from knowing how you could take me with such a thing. Really, fuck me. Ya know?”

    I say softly and even a little innocently. I didn’t think it was possible for her eyes to go darker but damn, do they go darker. She smiles slightly.

    “Uh, yeah. I know what you mean.”

    I smile back then kiss her lightly on the lips.

    “So…what do you think?”

    She licks her lips slowly which makes me wetter. Her eyes fall down to my breasts as she answers me.

    “As amazing as that sounds…you’re just not ready for my strap on, Hon.”

    I pull back with my jaw dropped and my eyebrows raised. Why did she think I wasn’t ready?

    “Are you serious? You don’t think I’m ready?”

    She smiles sweetly and moves her hands up and down my back.

    “Don’t take it the wrong way, Em. I would love nothing more than to take you with my strap on…”

    She trails off and bites her lip and glances down at my breasts.

    “…but I want to go just a little slower with you.”

    She says as her eyes connect back with mine. I clench my jaw in anger.

    “You did it with your other students, but you won’t do it with me. Why? You don’t think I’m experienced enough? Right?”

    I push off of her angrily, planning to grab my shirt and walk out, but she wraps her arms around my waist, keeping me locked against her.

    “No, no, no. That is definitely not what I meant. God, not even close, Em. You’re the most experienced girl I have ever met. I meant you are different. So yeah, I want to take things slower with you.”

    I settle back on top of her and furrow my brow. Okay, I was not expecting that. I let a small smile spread on my lips.

    “Okay, that…that makes sense.”

    She smiles back and kisses me lightly.

    “I do have something we can use, though…”

    I raise an eyebrow at her and she smiles mischievously. She rolls us over and presses me back into the bed with a hard kiss. I moan and kiss her back. She blindly reaches over to her nightstand and opens the drawer. She pulls back and grabs what she was looking for as I kiss her jaw.

    “Will this work for you?”

    I turn my head to her hand and bite my lip as I see her holding a 4-inch vibrator, I know my eyes were lighting up with excitement. She smiles at my reaction and kisses my cheek.

    “It’s no strap on, but I promise…”

    She kisses my earlobe and flicks the arch of my ear with her tongue. I shiver and moan softly.

    “I will make you cum so hard with this.”

    She whispers hotly against my ear. My breath catches and she moves her free hand and cups one of my breasts. I moan and arch my back into her hand. She smiles and nips at my earlobe. I move my hands to cup her face and shift so I can kiss her lightly.

    “Please.”

    I breathe out. I kiss her lightly again and she smiles. She kisses me harder and I moan. I move my hands to her shoulders and drag my nails down her back. She moans and sets the vibrator next to our bodies. She rests on her forearms next to my head. She moves her leg so her body is completely in between my legs. I move my hands down to her ass and receive an appreciative moan after squeezing her ass roughly. She pulls her legs up until her thighs are pressed against my own. She grinds down, pressing her pantie covered pussy against mine. I let out a moan and open my eyes. She looks down at me and bites her lip hard. She leans all of her weight on her left arm and moves a hand to my breast. She palms my breast roughly as she grinds down on me again. My breath catches and I push out a whimper. She smiles and moves her hand lower.

    “So your dream made you all hot, huh?”

    She says with a smirk. I nod my head as I feel her fingers tickle under my breast.

    “Why don’t you move your hand lower and see for yourself?”

    I say with a small smile. She smirks and quickly moves her hand lower.

    “Smart ass.”

    She says huskily against my lips. I smile.

    “You love my ass.”

    She smiles back with a soft chuckle, her fingers tracing the top of my panties.

    “Your ass is amazing.”

    She agrees in a whisper against my lips. I smile briefly before pressing my lips firmly against hers. She moans and slides her hands into my panties. We both moan as her fingers touch my slick folds. I whimper and try to press harder into her hand. She runs her fingers up and down my slit, skillfully avoiding my clit as my hips grind up to find the certain sweet friction. I dig my fingers into her ass and grunt in frustration. Her lips turn up into a smirk against mine. She breaks the kiss and sits back on her heels. I bite my lip, my breathing heavy from the kiss and her teasing. She grabs my panties and pulls them down my legs, moaning quietly at the sight of my wet pussy. I part my legs for her. She looks up at my face with an effort and moves up my body. She kisses me softly then moves her mouth to my ear.

    “I can either lay on your side and suck those beautiful nipples of yours or…”

    She says huskily into my ear. I moan and shiver.

    “Or?”

    I say with a small lick across my lips after she waits to respond. She smirks and kisses my neck.

    “Or…I can move down between those stunning creamy thighs and suck on your little clit.”

    My breathing hitches at her dirty words and I feel my clit start to throb at the thought of her warm soft lips around my clit. I gulp and answer her quickly.

    “Uh, d-down…please go down.”

    She smirks and kisses my breast. I moan and spread my legs as far apart as I can, silently begging for her to touch me. She moves her lips down my stomach and stops just above my pussy. I lick my lips in anticipation and wait for her to touch me. She lightly, oh so lightly, kisses my pussy lips. I moan softly and manage to stay patient and not buck my hips. She hums in respect and runs her tongue up my slit. I moan louder. She moves her arms under my thighs and up my side’s. I shiver and buck my hips up to her teasing mouth. I hear a hum coming from my right side and I open my eyes. A vibration makes contact with my nipple and I arch my back with gasp.

    “Oh, Kelly…”

    I breathe out. She moans and moves the tip of the vibrator down my stomach, goosebumps rise on my skin. She pulls her mouth away from my pussy and brings the hand holding the vibrator out from under my thigh and presses it lightly against my pussy lips. I moan and look down at her. She licks her lips and smirks. She watches me closely as she pushes the vibrator into my entrance. My eyes flutter closed and a moan tears from my throat. She smiles smugly and kisses my thigh. Once the vibrator is at least an inch inside of me, she stops. I open my eyes and look down at her, my chest heaving with deep breaths. She looks up at me and licks her lips. She slowly lowers her mouth down to my clit and wraps her lips firmly around the sensitive bud. I moan loudly and arch my back, my hands come up and grip the pillow underneath my head. She pushes the vibrator deeper into me, all the way up to the hilt. I groan and buck my hips up to her face. I could feel my orgasm quickly rising with her lips sucking at my clit and her hand pushing the vibrator deep into me, only to pull out and do it again. I gasp for and grind against her face. She moans and raises herself up to her knees. The new position allows her to thrust faster into me. My eyes roll back in my head and a groan makes its way past my lips as I feel my orgasm rushing down on me. My hips thrust with each of her own thrusts, furiously trying to meet each stroke. My hands fly down to the bed sheets under me, my nails clawing at the satin fabric.

    “Don’t stop…please, don’t stop Kelly.”

    I pant out, ending with a whimper. She releases her lips from the iron grip on my clit and looks up at me. My walls start to contract around her fingers and she kisses my thigh.

    “Scream for me Emily. I want to hear you scream my name.”

    Her words make me gasp and arch my back even higher. Her lips re-attach themselves to my clit and I am pushed over the edge. My body tenses and shakes as my orgasm rocks my body, her lips and vibrator working magic on my pussy. My scream is stuck in my throat but after she moves her free hand to my ass and her nails bite into my flesh, my scream has no problem coming out of me. It was feral, animalistic and lustful. It was something I never thought would be able to come from myself. She growls in response and continues to pleasure me. That growl tells me she wasn’t thinking of stopping just yet. My legs tremble and I feel another orgasm being coaxed from me. I let out a strangled high-pitched moan move my hand from the bed up to the headboard. My nails dig into the wood and I moan loudly. My second orgasm crashes down on me when she peeks out her tongue from those luscious lips and starts to flick the tip of her tongue over my clit. By this point, I had no more screaming left in me and I simply let out a defeated whimper. She releases my clit and lifts her head to watch me come down from my high. I suck in deep breaths and collapses against the bed, totally and utterly fucked. She had slowed down her thrusts and turned off the vibrator. I swallow hard and try to even my breathing. She gently pulls out the vibrator and a soft moan escapes my lips at the loss. She sets the vibrator down next to us and moves up my body. She kisses my chest softly then works her way up my neck.

    “You look absolutely stunning when you cum and scream for me, Emily.”

    She pulls back and looks at me. I look back into her blue eyes. I let out an exhausted sigh and smile softly.

    “That…was…amazing but… so damn exhausting.”

    She lets out a laugh and rolls me onto my side and scoots in behind me. I relax back into her body and she hesitantly wraps her arm around my waist. My eyes close and I feel myself drifting off into sleep.

    “Goodnight”

    I say softly. She nuzzles her face into my neck and a shiver goes down my spine.

    “Goodnight Emily.”

    ———————————————————-

    I feel movement underneath me and I start to wake up. My eyes flutter open and I raise my head. I look down at the warm body I was laying half on top of. Kelly. I had an arm draped across her stomach and my legs wrapped around one of her own. I sigh and lay my head back down on her shoulder. I stay in a state of sleepiness as I lay with her. I had put back on my panties throughout the night from the fear of waking up and grinding against the woman next to me. I suddenly feel her hand move up and down my back. I groan softly and pull her in tighter. She relaxes into my hug but then we both remember who the other was and we pull back. I clear my throat and roll over onto my back.

    “Good morning.”

    I say hoarsely. She grabs the comforter and pulls it up around her shoulders.

    “Morning.”

    She says grumpily. I smile.

    “You’re not a morning person, are you?”

    She opens one eye and raises an eyebrow, her eyes glancing to the smile on my face. The look makes heat start to grow between my legs.

    “You are?”

    I smile.

    “Not usually.”

    She groans and closes her eyes again, she buries her face into the pillow. I smile and slide closer to her.

    “I know how to make you a morning person…”

    I whisper to her as I press my body against hers. She doesn’t move but just scoffs in disbelief.

    “Yeah, good luck with that.”

    I lick my lips and press them lightly to her exposed neck. She shivers and I move a hand to her hip. I roll her over so she is on her back and kiss her neck again. I move on top of her with one of my legs between hers. I run my hands under her sides and she moans. I lean down and take her nipple into my mouth, cupping the soft mound in my hand. She moans and arches up to my mouth. I suck on her nipple softly then switch to her other breast. She moans louder.

    “Oh…”

    I nip my teeth into her nipple and she moves a hand to my shoulder.

    “Mmm, yessss.”

    She drawls out as I tug on her nipple with my teeth. She arches her back higher and her grip on my shoulder tightens.

    “Oh god…”

    I release her nipple and kiss my way down her stomach. I lick my lips as I reach her pussy and immediately dive in. She pants and moans loudly as I tease my tongue around her clit.

    “More. Emily. Fuck, give me more.”

    She growls out. I moan and suck her clit, hard. Her legs tremble at the intense pleasure, her hands flying down to my head to hold me to her pussy. I moan and decide to give her a hot, quick orgasm this morning. I raise two fingers up to her pussy and thrust them inside of her. She moans in surprise and her hips jump of the bed before being forced down by my free hand. She squirms under my hold, but I hold her down tight. Her back arches and her toes curl, her walls clenching tight around my fingers. I open my eyes to watch her cum. One hand moves to my hand on her hip and grips my hand tightly while her other hand tangles in my hair. I slow my sucking, eventually coming to a stop as her hips twitch in her aftershocks. I pull away as her fingers drop from my hair. She opens her eyes as I slide my fingers from her pussy. She moans and looks down to me. I take my fingers into my mouth and moan at the taste of her. She always tasted so damn good. I slide my hand out of her grip and make my way back up her body, her eyes trained on my chest. I dip my head down and suck her earlobe lightly, she moans.

    “You taste amazing Ms. Harper.”

    I husk into her ear, unknowingly saying her formal name. She smiles and runs her hands up and down my back. I moan softly.

    “You’re not trying to play school in the bedroom, are you Emily?”

    She says into my ear. I blush and pull back to look at her.

    “I-I didn’t….I just…”

    I stumble. Obviously mentioning her formal name in the bedroom was wrong even if it was unintentional. She slides her hands into the panties and grabs my ass, making me gasp and push out the words I was trying to say.

    “Kelly, I didn’t mean to…”

    I trail off as she gives me a smirk.

    “Say it again.”

    I draw my eyebrows together in confusion. Her hands move up and around to my front to cup and squeeze my breasts. I moan and close my eyes as her fingers toy with my hard nipples.

    “Moan it, Emily.”

    She tugs lightly on my nipples and I simply do as she asked.

    “Ms. Harper.”

    I arch my back, pressing my breasts into her touch. She leans her head up and ghosts her lips across my neck. I moan and sit back then climb off the bed. She shoots me a confused look. I smile and sway my hips enticingly. She relaxes back into the bed and watches me undress. I teasingly slide my thumbs into the panties and pulls down on the right side. Her breathe hitches and she licks her lips. I pull the cloth back up over the recently exposed skin. She groans and furrows her brow in annoyance, her eyes find mine.

    “Take them off.”

    I smirk. She was so damn demanding. Her stare burrows into me when she doesn’t see me move.

    “Oh, really? What are you gonna do about it if I don’t?”

    I say with a teasing smile. She narrows her eyes at me and tilts her head to the side, accepting my silent challenge of control.

    “Don’t test me Emily. Take off those damn panties.”

    I push down the left side of the panties to tease her and smile victoriously as she bites her lip.

    “Make me.”

    I whisper quietly and seductively, snapping the clothing back up. Her suddenly dark, dark blue eyes snap up to mine from where they had wondered to my breasts. My knees nearly buckle at her stare. My confident posture and smile completely out the window. I gulp and shift on my feet. She gets off the bed and walks over to me. Her hand grabs the waistband of the panties and she pulls me roughly against her, eliciting a gasp from me. She moans softly as her naked body presses against mine, her lips barely an inch away from mine.

    “Is this what you want? You want me to force you?”

    She growls. I whimper, the low level of her voice was arousing by itself. I stare at her luscious lips and lick my own. My arousal completely ruining the panties I had put on. Before I can respond she jerks the panties, making our hips clash together.

    “Huh?”

    She presses again. I moan quietly and look into those dark blue fucking eyes.

    “I said make me, didn’t I?”

    I say to her with sass. That was the last straw for her. She crashes our lips together, her tongue forcing its way into my mouth to teases my own tongue. I moan deeply and her hands move to my ass and squeeze hard. I whimper and her hands pull up, still cupping my ass, and I raise up to my tip-toes with a strangled moan. Her fingers dig mercilessly into my ass, making me whimper. She moans and breaks the kiss. Her hands come up to grip my hips, I had rested back to the flat of my feet, and she twirls us around so my back was facing the bed. She turns me around and pushes me forward, making me squeal in surprise as my front flops over onto the bed. She quickly stands behind my bent form over the bed. Her hands grips the panties and roughly pull them down my legs. I kick them away and she spreads my legs wider. Her hand comes up to cup my mound from behind and I whimper. She moans and presses her core against my ass.

    “You’re so wet Emily.”

    She leans over me and kisses my shoulders and back. I arch my back in pleasure and move my hand back to pull her tighter into me. She grabs my hand and slams it down on the bed back above my head.

    “Keep your hands there.”

    I groan in frustration but then she moves her fingers and I groan for a whole different reason. Her fingers rub my clit lightly and I buck against her hand for more friction. I bite back the words that were trying to force their way out. She kisses my neck softly. I push back against her with a cry of desperation.

    “Please, I want you so bad. Please.”

    I finally beg. She groans and nips at my earlobe, making me gasp.

    “Please, what?”

    She says seductively. I quickly comply.

    “Please, Ms. Harper. Fuck me-Ah! Yes! God yes, yes, yes.”

    I scream and arch my back. I feel her smile against my skin as she plunges her fingers in me faster. I grip the bed sheets in my fists and let out a whimpering moan.

    “Fuck! Shit! Don’t stop! Don’t stop!”

    I cry out. She fingers me harder, her knuckles pressing firmly against my pussy lips. I moan and feel myself nearing the edge. Suddenly she stands up straight and reaches underneath me from my front and rubs my clit. I jump in surprise on contact but quickly groan.

    “F-Fuck! Oh yes! Ms. Harper, don’t stop! I’m gonna cum! Yessss!”

    My legs tremble as my orgasm crashes down on me; hard. My pussy tightens around her still thrusting fingers and my clit pulses under her relentless fingers. I let out a small squeal and pull on the sheets as my back arches. She doesn’t stop and I’m thrown abruptly into another orgasm. I let out a strangled moan and my legs simply can’t keep me up anymore. I rest most of my weight on the bed and she holds my bottom half up when she finally removes her fingers from my clit, her other fingers stopping inside of me. I pant hard for breath and moan softly. I came twice. She brought me to two orgasms. I swallow hard.

    “Holy shit.”

    I pant out. Her hot breath washes over my slick back as she chuckles lightly, making goosebumps erupt across my skin. I open my eyes and raise my head to find that I had pulled off the bed sheet from one corner as she gently pulls out of me, making me shiver slightly. I blush and try to stand up on my own.

    “Oh, crap. I pulled the sheet off.”

    We look at the sheet that had rolled off of one corner of the bed. She laughs and nods her head.

    “I see that. Impressive.”

    I blush harder and bite my lip. Suddenly my stomach growls in hunger. I realize I hadn’t eaten since the car ride here when I managed to snag a couple of cereal bars. How I hadn’t gotten hungry is a mystery. She smiles and walks to the bathroom.

    “If you want, I can make us some breakfast?”

    I hesitate. Was this getting more personal than it should?

    “I-I don’t know. Maybe I should go?”

    I say tentatively. She turns to me after putting on a black silk robe. It looked so hot on her. It ended mid thigh and fell apart near her chest, her cleavage obviously shown. I unconsciously bite my lip and she smiles.

    “You obviously can leave whenever you want, but you can also stay, I’m offering. Plus, I don’t have anything going on until later tonight and I’d like to get to know you better. I’m not completely ice cold.”

    She jokes with a smile. I smile back and shrug.

    “Okay. I have to leave around 11 though. I have work.”

    She smiles and puts her hands behind her back, rocking briefly back on her heels in amusement. .

    “Oh, right. Like you did the first time?”

    I blush and turn to find the panties I had kicked away.

    “This time it’s real. I work until 5 pm. I’m not excited about it.”

    I pick up the panties I had on. She goes to the drawer and grabs another pair of panties and hands them to me.

    “Here, you can wear these and I’ll wash the other ones. Why aren’t you excited about it?”

    She asks as she takes the ruined pair of panties. I slide them on as I answer her.

    “Well the restaurant is so busy on Saturday afternoons and I’m always moving and sometimes I mess up orders. I don’t have the best memory. Can I burrow a shirt ?”

    She smiles and grabs a t-shirt from the dresser.

    “Yeah. I get that. I don’t have the best memory either.”

    I pull the shirt onto my body and she starts to walk downstairs. I clear my throat with a smile.

    “Do I not get pants ?”

    She turns and bites her lip with a smile.

    “Oh. I just…I’ll get you some pants.”

    She starts to walk to her dresser again, but I stop her.

    “No, no. It’s okay. What were you planning on making me?”

    I ask as I start to walk downstairs. I hear a smile behind her words as she follows me.

    “I was thinking breakfast burritos because I can’t cook.”

    I glance behind me with surprised wide eyes as we reach the kitchen.

    “You can’t cook?”

    She shakes her head and opens the freezer door. I shut the freezer door and kiss her on the lips.

    “I guess I’m making breakfast then.”

    She raises her eyebrows and I open the refrigerator door, bending down and pressing my ass out into the air.

    “Really? I mean, you don’t have to-“

    I grab the eggs as I turn to her.

    “Do you like your eggs scrambled? That’s the only thing I know how to make with eggs.”

    I smile and grab the milk also. She smiles and nods her head.

    “Yeah, eggs are great.”

    I smile and shut the door. I turn and walk to the stove, setting down all of my ingredients. She helps me find the other instruments and ingredients and I start to cook.

    ———————————————————-

    “So when will I see you again?-outside of school.”

    She smiles hesitantly. I was about to leave to go home after our breakfast, dressed in my clothes from yesterday. It was pleasant. We oddly never ran out of things to talk about and she learned a lot about me. That I was an only child, I hate Chinese food, I love pizza and cheeseburgers and I have a passion for history and everything else along those lines. I didn’t get to ask her any questions, though. I smile back.

    “I was thinking Monday? Here, after school?”

    She smiles and nods her head.

    “That sounds good. Umm, thank you for…everything, I guess.”

    I take a step towards her and look up into her eyes with a smug smile.

    “No, thank you, Kelly, for everything.”

    I lean up and kiss her lightly then harder when I moan at the feel of her soft lips against my own. She moans softly and sucks my bottom lip into her mouth. I groan quietly as she bites my lip softly. She moves a hand behind my neck and kisses me deeper, plunging her tongue into my mouth. I let out a whimper and grab her hips and press her body against mine. She groans and moves us so I am pressed against the wall. I gasp softly and kiss her harder. She pulls away and kisses down my neck. I moan but gently push her away. I pant and smile as she does the same. She bites her lip and looks down my body, her heavy breathing noticeable as I let my own eyes linger to her chest.

    “You’re so sexy. Are you sure you have to go to work? I can make it worth your while.”

    She wiggles her eyebrows suggestively. I smile.

    “I’m sorry. I have to go. I will definitely continue this on Monday though.”

    I kiss her lightly and smile. She smiles back and I turn and walk out the door. She grabs my hips and pulls me back against her. I gasp as my ass presses firmly against her thin covered crotch. I can tell she holds back a moan.

    “To be continued…”

    She says hotly into my ear. I shiver and gulp. Her hands move down to my ass. She squeezes roughly then pushes me towards the door with a small smack on the ass, making me stumble slightly. She smirks and leans against the wall. I clear my throat and throw a glare at her over my shoulder. She chuckles softly and I walk out the door with a smile on my face. I walk to my car and start to drive to my house. I can’t help but notice the excited butterflies that start to form in my stomach for Monday.


  • The Succubae Seduction 2: The Twins, Chapter 22

    Font size : +


    Lyden gets a crash course on the nature of reality, while Shelly struggles to come to terms with everything that’s been done to her and her family.

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

    Chapter 22

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

    Universal Creation

    Lyden collapsed back onto the plush bed, feeling more alive than he had in years. Thanks to Angela’s magic turning back his internal clock and making him younger, he wasn’t even out of breath after…

    “Your abilities as a generator seemed to have gained some strength as well as your libido,” Gaia sighed next to him. “I’ll have to make sure and thank the Pillar of Fire for that.”

    “My libido, or your magic forcing me?” Lyden demanded, acid entering his tone. “You know I hate when you do that.” Gaia was great in the sack, but he didn’t love her. After the Chaos War, he’d done his best to stick with only the women he loved. It wasn’t just to protect the fact that he still had some of his abilities as a generator, but to show that he respected his wives.

    “I know,” Gaia chuckled. She didn’t bother covering up her naked body, and her dark supple breasts jiggled with the movement. “But do you have any idea how hard it is to maintain this world with three new Pillars? I need the strength you give me, and I at least try to give as well as I get.”

    “You could have at least let us participate,” Brooke growled from where she sat frozen in a chair.

    “Maybe twenty years ago, when he was at full strength,” Gaia shook her head. “The strength he just gave me is already getting used up. Any chance I can keep him here? I promise not to always be selfish. Just once a day to myself, and you can have him the rest of the time. You have no idea how much easier it is to support this world after a little Lyden infusion.” As if there was any doubt to her meaning, she reached between her spread legs and scooped some of his leaking cum out. Bringing the hand to her thick lips, she licked them clean.

    “Don’t talk about my future as though it weren’t my choice,” Lyden snapped and got up from the bed. He reached for his clothes, but stopped. It wasn’t his decision to stop, but his body refused to move under his own will.

    “Your future is not your choice to make, Lyden Snow,” Gaia’s voice dropped into levels as cold as his last name. “You live because I allow you to live. It has ever been that way, for you. Why do you think I allowed you to live twenty years ago? Fujin was already dead the first time we met, and the power I took from you at that meeting lasted for months. Even when Angela took over after TanaVesta’s death, you were strong enough to supply me with power so that I wasn’t too stressed. Now that Varun is dead, it’s all I can do to support this world.”

    “What about the Pillars of Light and Darkness?” Sheila demanded from her spot next to Brooke. She’d handled being frozen easier than Brooke, but Lyden could tell from the way the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes creased that she was losing her patience. “Aren’t they doing anything?”

    “Their mere existence is doing more than the other three new Pillars,” Gaia scoffed, “but they have hardly ever put in the effort that I have. Darkness has always enjoyed a bit of chaos, and no one has seen or heard from the Pillar of Light in over a century. Light’s minions have continued on with Her works in her name, but she has distanced herself from either reality.”

    “Her?” Lyden asked. “I thought God was a man.”

    “Of course you did,” Gaia scoffed, her voice growing condescending. “Men fuck things up. Women create. It was your Christianity that convinced the world that God was a man. I think it’s part of the reason she turned her back on everything, and has remained silent for so long.”

    “Yeah, that sounds like a woman. Can’t let a grudge go.” Lyden knew his words and tone were a poor choice, but he didn’t like the way he was being treated. He didn’t like Mother Nature making him so horny that he jumped the first woman available. He didn’t like the way she made Brooke and Sheila watch as he lost all control. At least Bridget and her boyfriend were outside the room so they didn’t have to watch the debauchery.

    As if to prove his point though, Gaia stood and walked away from him, robes made of weaved grass forming and flowing over her ebony body. He found himself able to move again as soon as she left the room.

    “Did you have to intentionally provoke her?” Brooke asked. She was bent over, rubbing feeling back into her legs. “While I appreciate that you didn’t completely forget about us while making her squeal; pissing her off right after making her climax isn’t a great idea.”

    “I think he lost some of his wisdom when Angela made him young again,” Sheila said. Lyden had talked to her about convincing Angela to do the same for her, but she’d refused. Sometimes, though, her comments made him think she was jealous of his re-found youth.

    That was another thing that rankled him. He’d forgotten the type of energy he had when he was younger, and the absence of so many pains that he’d simply gotten used to was a shock as well. He was more awake, more agile, and as Gaia had proved a few minutes ago, more virile.

    “If you’re quite done in here, my mistress would like to talk to you out here,” Alloria’s haughty voice filtered in. She looked just as young and stunningly beautiful as the first time he’d seen her. Unfortunately, the coldness in her eyes and attitude towards all men was still the same as well. He watched as the last remaining elf turned to the women in the room, and her face softened. They had survived the chaos war together, and while Alloria may hate Lyden on the simple principle that he was a man, she was friends with all of Lyden’s women, except perhaps Angela.

    “I’ll be right out,” he said, though the women were too busy hugging one another to listen to him. Utterly ignored, Lyden pulled on his shoes, and headed from the room.

    The anteroom was round and lined with couches in a curved ‘U’ shape with a small opening at the bottom of the ‘U’ for the entryway. A large table filled the center with various foods, snacks, and drinks. One wall was completely missing, opening to the elements, high up in Gaia’s mountain home. In front of that open expanse, sat a dais with Gaia seated upon it like a queen.

    “Hey, Dad!” Oberon waved and fluttered up to his face.

    Lyden tried not to grind his teeth at the fairy king. “Dad?” he asked back, an edge to his voice that asked many questions all at once. He didn’t like the tiny man, and didn’t like that his child with Brooke was dating him. Bridget or Brock could do so much better, even if the pipsqueak was the ruler of all fairy kind.

    “You promised you wouldn’t tell him until the time was right,” Bridget complained.

    “After what we heard going on in that room, Toots, how could this not be the right time?” Oberon zipped back to his girl’s side. “Any man is happy after getting his rocks off.”

    “Do you have to call her Toots,” Lyden demanded. His mood was going from foul, to dangerous.

    “Better than what I call her when we’re alone,” Oberon cackled. “Am I right, old man? You know what I’m talking about!” Oberon winked at Lyden as though sharing a poorly kept secret.

    “Oberon!” Bridget snapped, her cheeks turning crimson, and the little man sobered up.

    “I’m sorry, my love. My honey. My sweet, sweet, fiancée,” Oberon’s voice rose in pitch as he wheedled to his girlfriend. “I’m just so filled with love and devotion that it’s hard to keep it all inside. I’ve been doing better on my language, though, right?”

    “Fiancée?” Lyden screamed in outrage.

    “Fiancée!” Brooke echoed, but with joy in her dulcet voice.

    “Like hell I’m going to let you two get married,” Lyden stepped towards the couple, ready to let them know how stupid they were being. “You’ve barely been together for very long. You don’t know what you’re getting into! And if you think—”

    Brooke’s hand on his shoulder stopped his tirade before he could build to full steam.

    Bridget shimmered in her mechanical legs and Brock took her place. “I do think, Dad, and it’s not your decision to make. We love each other. He accepts me for who I am, both sides of me. He treats me well, despite what you might think. Can’t you be happy for us?”

    Lyden opened his mouth to argue back, but saw this was a battle he was going to lose. He hadn’t lost his wisdom, no matter what Sheila might think of him. Oberon could support them, and since Brock was now mobile with his mechanical legs, he didn’t require the amount of care he once did. Oberon was powerful magically as well, and Brock had proven he was capable of handling himself. Setting all that aside, he could see how Oberon doted on his child, and there could be no doubt that he loved Brock and Bridget both.

    Was he jealous because he no longer had the love of his fairy? He didn’t think so. If Sheldon and Shelly were successful, he would be reunited with Areth soon. It still bothered him that he was sent here to help stop Jessica, instead of going to return Areth from her statue prison.

    “I’m so happy for you two,” Sheila betrayed Lyden and went to the happy couple. “Have you thought about what you’ll name the kids?”

    “Kids?!” Brock squeaked and changed back into Bridget. “I’m not sure if we can even have kids!”

    “You can,” Gaia broke in, “but you’ll have to stay as a female during the entire pregnancy. Switch, and you’ll kill any unborn child. I know you have a lot to talk about right now, but time is growing short, and after our conversation a bit ago, Lyden, I realize I need to inform you of how reality—as you know it—came to be.”

    “Is now really the time?” Lyden turned to the woman, upset at her intrusion. This was a family affair and didn’t involve her. While he was happy that his child had a significant other—even if that significant other was a tiny, obnoxious, foul-mouthed, pipsqueak, immature fairy king—he worried about how that love came to be. What if Gloria’s spell wore off? Worse, what if she came back, and reversed it? He didn’t want to see his child devastated by that kind of torment.

    “No, but there isn’t enough time before… before other events occur, stopping me from telling you.” Gaia’s stern gaze met his for a few seconds before he finally nodded. If she was that adamant, it had to be important. “You need to understand how the universe was created, in order to understand the type of enemy you’re up against.”

    “Jessica has something to do with the creation of the world?” Sheila asked.

    “No, the creature that resides within her is part Outsider,” Gaia answered. “Jessica is not fully at fault for what she does, as she has a portion of an Outsider residing inside her.”

    “I’ve been up against Outsiders before,” Lyden said. “You didn’t tell me this information then. Why is it so important now?”

    “Because then, I didn’t trust you.” Gaia’s blunt response set Lyden back. She hadn’t trusted him? She gave him use of her adamantium. Helped him at every opportunity. Even helped him replace two other Pillars, and she hadn’t trusted him?

    She must have seen something in his eyes, because she shook her head with a bit of regret. “You know that Generators were outlawed by the Pillars because of the great power they could wield. A generator gathers followers that are completely and utterly loyal to them. Not only could they generate power on their own, magnifying what was given to them by others, but it was too easy for that power to go to their heads. Add to that, that generators are one of the few creatures that can kill a First, and is there any wonder why I didn’t trust you?”

    “But you do now?” This time it was Brooke who spoke.

    “I’m afraid I’ve been sampling a little too much of your husband,” Gaia said, her voice stuffed to the brim with remorse. “After the chaos war, I stayed away from him, even though I suspected he might still be a bit of a generator. If he was, it was my duty to kill him, even though it was me, and my life-milk that ensured he lived through his final battle with the Outsiders. It’s another reason why I waited six months before reviving him. Even then, I was attached to him, despite having been with him so little. I convinced myself that it was for the best that I stay away.”

    “What changed?” Sheila asked.

    “She needed more strength,” Lyden supplied, already having worked it out. “The strain of supporting this world with three new Pillars was becoming too much, and so you seduced me. You already suspected that I still had some of my powers, and hoped you were right. But this time, you couldn’t kill me, because once again, you need me. I’m a tool to you, to be used.”

    He watched as his words hurt her, but he didn’t care. He was tired of being used. He was tired of being forced into actions he didn’t want to perform on his own. He was tired of the deceit, the secrecy, and everything else that surrounded him.

    “You’re in love with him,” Brooke spoke up when Gaia and Lyden only stared at each other. Gaia’s eyes brimmed with unshed tears, while Lyden’s held contempt. “You’ve been with him too many times, and even though it was against his will, you’re now one of his loyal followers.”

    “I don’t think this is a conversation I want to be a part of,” Bridget interrupted, and tried to walk her mechanical legs out.

    “But this is so entertaining, Love Muffin,” Oberon objected.

    “You’re staying,” Gaia’s words held absolute command, despite the anguish on her face. Neither one left; Oberon sitting on Bridget’s shoulder.

    “There’s something I’ve always wondered,” Lyden spoke again, working hard to keep his voice calm, despite his growing anger inside. “TanaVesta raped me many times while I was her prisoner. Many more times than we’ve been together, yet she never fell for me. I always assumed it was because she was a Pillar, or because it was against my will. While you aren’t violent, like the previous Pillar of Fire, it wasn’t of my complete choosing every time. Why didn’t she become loyal to me?”

    “You make us sound like mindless drones,” Sheila grumbled.

    “Silent, Slave,” he turned and commanded her. He allowed a small grin to turn the corners of his lips to show he was partly trying to lighten the mood. The way she dropped to her knees and bowed to him made him worry. He knew his women weren’t mindless slaves, or drones. They had acted numerous times on their own, and sometimes against his wishes. He also never doubted their love… Except for maybe Angela, but that was a mess he didn’t want to consider. After a second, Sheila turned her face up to him, and gave him a look that told him he would experience some of her free will later.

    Gaia watched the whole exchange before speaking, her voice becoming emotionless, though her brown eyes told another story. “I believe in some way she did care for you, Lyden. With her power, there are thousands of ways she could have killed you. Yet, every time she sent an assassin it was something you could defeat. There was always a way for you to escape. She had no choice, because the Outsider forced her to try to kill you, but she always failed. Even at the end. Had she used her full power while you fought her in her home, you would have been incinerated instantly. She allowed you to finish her off, rather than kill you.”

    Lyden found himself sitting down, stunned. He was never proud about killing another creature, except perhaps the Outsiders—but to find out that one of his greatest victories was false…. Or perhaps not false, but not as great as he’d thought, made him question everything else. Could he have convinced her to work with them, instead of against him? Could she have become a powerful ally, instead of the monster she’d become? He didn’t have the answers to those questions, and didn’t know if he wanted them.

    “Then why couldn’t Varun kill me so easily?” Lyden’s voice cracked as he spoke. “Surely he was just as powerful, and I’d entered his domain many times.”

    “Varun was half mad from the torture TanaVesta gave him,” Brooke supplied. “I don’t think he was ever sane again after that.”

    Lyden looked from Brooke, to Sheila, and finally back to Gaia. Despite all his woes, battles, and hard-won victories—false or otherwise—he’d led a charmed life. Who was he to complain that he was mistreated because of his powers?

    “You need my strength as a generator to keep functioning, correct?” Lyden asked after giving it some thought. He waited for Gaia to give a hesitant nod before continuing. “Why don’t the other two original pillars?”

    Gaia seemed to consider his question for a long time. Just when Lyden decided that she wasn’t going to answer, she spoke. “The Pillar of Darkness has managed to find another source of strength that is not my place to tell you about. As for the Pillar of Light…. Well, you’d better let me tell you about how the universe was created. Our time is short, so stop interrupting.”

    Lyden grimaced, but waved his hand for her to continue.

    “This reality—both of our worlds and the universe the worlds exist in—didn’t exist in the beginning,” Gaia began. “Chaos was everything. There aren’t words that can explain what that means. Even the word chaos is inaccurate, as it gives an ordered set of letters to a term that refers to something completely without order. Up isn’t just down in chaos, it’s also the letter H, and Tuesday, and the smell of bread, and everything all at once, while somehow remaining absolutely nothing. Chaos cannot be defined, because the second it is, it’s no longer chaos.

    “We call them Outsiders now, but I, and every other First, was once one of them. We existed in that chaos, without a proper thought, or existence, and yet we thought and we existed. The only thing that didn’t exist in all of chaos was order. Order was anathema to everything that we were. Just as you can’t properly conceive of what true chaos is, we couldn’t conceive order.

    “Until one of us created order by accident.” Gaia’s eyes turned far away as she spoke. Her voice carried a note of nostalgia that made Lyden want to shiver. When she continued, the sadness in her voice was one of remembered pain, and longing long since forgotten. “It was short lived, and faded back into chaos. The one that had created it was stunned. It had hurt, a novel experience in itself, but it also became fascinated with the idea. It tried to make order again, but failed. Time has no meaning there, but the creature tried and tried again, without success. Despite this, many of us watched this one creature try and try again. We’d sensed its creation of order, and were also intrigued. Well, intrigued isn’t the right word, but I’m not going to attempt to explain chaos again. That’s the closest word I can use to describe what we felt.

    “The problem was chaos’s nature. Every time the creature tried to make order, it did something different. It wasn’t until it came upon the idea of doing the exact same thing as it had before, that it succeeded.”

    “Wait,” Bridget cut in, “why didn’t it do that to begin with? Why keep trying something other than what had been successful the first time?”

    “Because chaos can’t work that way, dear,” Brooke said, trying to hush her. “It wouldn’t have made sense to a creature of chaos to act in anything other than a chaotic manner.”

    Gaia glared at them, but nodded. “The mere act of doing the same thing as before was order, and because this time it was deliberate, the spark of order was much greater. Your scientists call this the big bang. Order grew at such a fast rate, that it swallowed all that watched. I can’t describe to you the pain and agony that we suffered for millennia, while we became accustomed to our new reality.

    “As sanity—another creation of order—found its way into us, some of us banded together. We were the Firsts. We gained sanity faster than others. We joined together and created what you now call the Milky Way Galaxy and your solar system. As others that were swallowed up learned to cope with order, they created their own galaxies and worlds.”

    “So, aliens really do exist,” Lyden spoke before he could think better of it. Gaia glared at him, but he noted that her glare wasn’t as strong as it had been for Bridget. He ignored her look, and continued on, instead. “You said that order caused them pain. I remember hearing that before the Chaos War as well. That’s why those that remain out there want to destroy our reality.”

    “Yes,” Gaia nodded. “Basically, we live in a growing bubble of order, floating within an infinitely larger sea of chaos. They want to pop our bubble.”

    Something in her statement made Oberon chuckle, but every ignored him.

    “Who was the first First?” Sheila asked. She’d regained her feet during the lesson, and had come to sit next to Lyden. “I mean, who was the one that created the spark of order?”

    “You know her as the Pillar of Light,” Gaia replied. “Something about the fact that she created everything makes her able to support this world without the need of a generator of her own.”

    “But she needs the other Pillars in order to keep this world?” Lyden asked, not sure on that point.

    “If one more original Pillar falls, even if someone were to take their place immediately, then this world would crumble, and return to your world. It may even be enough to cause order to collapse in on itself, and start a chain reaction that would return everything to chaos. If that happens, everything you know, and everyone in existence would vanish.”

    “What would happen to the remaining Firsts?” Brooke asked.

    “We’ve been here too long,” Gaia shook her head. “Our minds have become too ordered. Even if we were to survive the transition, the other creatures of chaos would destroy us because we represent order.”

    Lyden sat, taking all of that in. It was weird to get the story of the creation of the universe from someone who had actually lived through it. He didn’t know what to make of it all, but it put into perspective what they were trying to protect.

    “Now you know what you’re up against,” Gaia said, as though reading his thoughts. “And I hope you can forgive me for doing what I had to, in order to support this world.”

    Lyden felt his anger rise up again. “You could have at least asked me,” he snapped at her.

    “And you would have denied me in order to protect your secret,” Gaia replied, the hurt returning to her eyes.

    “True,” he admitted, “but it would have been easier to forgive you, now that I know the truth.”

    “You can forgive me?” she asked, hope blossoming across her face.

    “That depends,” he told her, intentionally stomping on that hope. “If you ask next time, I might try. Force me again, and I will never forgive you.”

    He watched her mouth the words, “Next time,” and grimaced at his choice of words. He understood that there would need to be a next time in order to keep her strength up. While he couldn’t deny that having sex with Mother Earth was quite pleasurable, he didn’t appreciate being used as a tool.

    “How is it, Master,” Sheila asked next to him, “that you are able to wrap every woman in your life around your finger? It has to be more than you just being a Generator.”

    Instead of giving her an answer, he leaned over and kissed her lightly on the lips. She pulled him tighter into the kiss, and he felt her teeth before she released him. Yeah, she was going to make him pay for his command earlier. Chances were that he was going to enjoy that as well.

    “Sorry to interrupt,” a new voice broke into the room, “and I’m truly sorry to have to do this, Gaia.”

    Everyone turned to see Gloria stride in, sword in one hand and a golden girdle around her waist. She was in full Aphrodite battle mode. Lyden jumped to his feet, uncertain what was going on.

    “I understand this isn’t by your choice,” Gaia replied in somber tones. “And I’ve been expecting you. You’re right on time.”

    “I always thought of you as a friend,” Gloria said as tears streamed down her cheeks. Before anyone could respond or react, Gloria leapt forward, sword glimmering in the light to kill the Pillar of Earth.

    * * * *

    Shelly ran to her brother as he dropped to his knees. She had to shove the redhead away from him. His scream was one filled with the deepest, darkest agony. She was sure that he would recover any minute as his body returned to its permanent state.

    Hunched over, Sheldon screamed his throat raw, and then continued to scream some more. The only breaks were when he had to suck in breath, before the screaming continued.

    “What did you do to him?” Shelly screamed at the Pillar of Darkness. The tall man had a small grin creasing his lips, but didn’t answer.

    “What needed to be done,” Lysa responded, floating over to the siblings. She ran her hand over Sheldon’s head, and he quieted, going limp in Shelly’s arms.

    Fearing he was dead, Shelly felt at his neck and sighed with relief. He had a pulse, slow but strong.

    “What do you mean, what had to be done,” she demanded of her half-sister. “I thought we needed to get something to return Areth to her natural form.”

    “You have,” Lucifer chuckled, his voice rich and smooth with satisfaction. “I have given him a paradox. The only reason he lives is because of Areth’s blessing upon him. If any normal mortal were to receive my blessing, a paradox in itself, they would be consumed within moments.”

    “How does that help?” Shelly failed to keep any semblance of calm in her voice. “You’re killing him!”

    “No, Shelly, he isn’t,” Lysa tried to soothe her.

    “And you!” Shelly spat at the Pillar of Air. “You knew this would happen? He’s your family! How could you?”

    “Shelly,” Sonia appeared at her shoulder, her voice calm. “Listen to Lysa.”

    “Don’t tell me what to do!” she spat at the android. She saw that Shlee and Mandy were hovering close by, either supporting Megan, or holding her back. She focused on the new woman. She recognized her as the woman yelling for her brother’s attention outside the hospital after the White House blew up. Apparently, she found Sheldon, and if Lysa was to be believed, the Pillar of Air had set that meeting up. But other than that, who was she? She’d seemed disgusted when Shelly revealed that she’d had sex with her own brother, and yet challenged Sheldon to screw her and take her virginity.

    “Did you do something to him?” Shelly demanded. “You were the only one near him when he started screaming. Lysa said she helped you get here. You’re working with them to hurt my brother!”

    “What?” Megan asked, shocked. “No! I—”

    “Shelly, knock it off, right now,” Lysa yelled at her.

    Why was everyone yelling at her? Her brother was hurt, if not dying from what the devil or the evil redhead did to him, and they were yelling at her?

    “Shelly….” Sonia’s hands landed lightly on her shoulder. Her body reacted against her control, turning to the android and letting go of her brother. Tears streamed from her eyes as she buried her face in the woman’s bosom. “Shelly.” Sonia repeated and hugged her close.

    “Jeeze, she really loves him, huh?” Megan’s voice said over Shelly’s sobs.

    “Not in that way,” Mandy said, an edge to her tone. “No matter what they were forced to do against their will, they’re siblings, only.”

    “I was never close like that with my brother,” Megan went on. “At least, not before he was killed overseas.”

    “I think what was revealed would be best kept amongst us,” Shlee said. “Ambassador Snow is a good man, and I don’t think he needs to know about what his wife and children did while being controlled by Jessica.”

    “That would be a great idea,” Lucifer chuckled darkly, and Shelly pulled back to look at him. She felt ashamed for her weakness in crying in front of everyone, but couldn’t bring herself to pull away from Sonia. Her emotions were a wreck, and the robot was her only stability. “But there’s one problem. You see, we’re surrounded by a fairly large group of very angry vampires and their allies.”

    “Let them have me,” Shlee said, her voice sad but firm. “While they tear me apart, the rest of you can get away.”

    “Bloody, fucking shit!” Lucifer swore. “I’ve never met a group of people more willing to sacrifice themselves to protect each other. You make me sick! Get out of my sight!” He flung his arm out and darkness swallowed them all.

    Shelly felt something behind her stomach twist as panic set in. There was no way they could stand up to a group of vampires and their allies. Especially not in their own domain: the darkness. Or in their current level of readiness. Before she had a chance to scream out, or do anything, she was blinded by a brilliant light.

    She closed her eyes, but the light was still painful. She didn’t know who brought the luminance into the Pillar of Darkness’s domain, but hopefully it would hold their death back a little longer.

    “Where are we?” Sonia said, still holding her. “I hate not having any GPS in this world.”

    Shelly felt ill. She didn’t know how, but she knew things were worse. She accepted her fate. Guilt welled up in her for all that she’d said and done, and she knew she deserved to die here.

    “I don’t think…” Mandy started to speak. She sounded just as sad and defeated as Shelly felt.

    “I think I’m going to be sick,” Shlee spoke up right afterwards.

    “At least we can see,” Megan piped up. Her voice grated on Shelly’s ears. It sounded too cheerful. Held too much hope.

    Shelly peeped through a crack in her eyelids and found the light tolerable. It was still bright, but she could make out her surroundings if she squinted a little bit. With a groan, she realized where they were. The world around them looked washed out. There was color, but it was muted, as though anything pastel or that wasn’t white would offend the being that ruled this area. It also explained why she felt the way she did.

    “We’re in the Pillar of Light’s demesne,” Mandy spoke up before Shelly could. “What we’re feeling is guilt for every sin we’ve committed.”

    “I feel fine,” Megan said, her voice sounding too loud. She needed to be more reverent in this place. Couldn’t she sense that?

    “You just fucked another woman’s man, outside of wedlock, and with an audience,” Shlee murmured. “How do you not feel bad about that?”

    Megan seemed to consider that for a moment. “Well, I didn’t really have a choice, did I?” She shook her head. “And I did it to help someone else out.” She paused and her eyes grew large as she stared between Sheldon on the ground and Shelly in Sonia’s arms. “Oh, I get it! You didn’t have a choice when you two did it either! I’m sorry I was so rude and mean to you about that. I still think it’s disgusting, but since you weren’t in control, I guess I can get past it.”

    Shelly stared at the woman, shocked. She shouldn’t feel bad about having sex with her brother? Megan could get past it? Who did this woman think she was?

    Except that Shelly didn’t feel guilty about that. Five minutes ago she had, but now she didn’t. She felt overwhelming guilt for abandoning her brother as she tried to go after Jessica and ending up captured by the Myrmidon. She felt guilty about all the times she thought of her brother as foolish, but she didn’t feel anything about how much she’d enjoyed the feeling of his massive cock plumbing her insides. What was wrong with her? In the one place where guilt could be considered a physical force, the domain of Light, she should be on her knees weeping with guilt for the incestuous act.

    “I can’t believe you, Megan,” Mandy spoke up, shock in her voice. “I tried to support you, even though you were chasing after my man, but to see the way you treat his sister, makes me sick.”

    “What did I do to her?” Megan asked, upset. “I thought I was apologizing for the way I treated her.”

    “It’s the way you’re being so condescending,” Shlee replied for the other woman. By the shadows under her eyes, she was suffering from terrible guilt, but Shelly didn’t know what the werewolf geek would have done to deserve it.

    “Sorry to break into this conversation,” a male voice asked, “but can you tell me why there is an army of vampires sitting on our border?”

    Shelly looked up at an image of pure beauty. His hair was golden bright, his eyes blue, and his features chiseled by the hand of God himself. Marchosias was a man of true beauty in a dark way, but this new stranger was gorgeous because of his light. Or in spite of it. He even shined a golden brilliance all his own, brighter than that of her brother. He floated a few feet off the ground, feathered white wings flapping with a lazy elegance, as though he didn’t need them to stay afloat, but enjoyed the cool air they wafted around him.

    “That’s….” Shlee tried to speak, but she closed off with a sob. She dropped to her knees, and hunched over, shaking as tears streamed from her eyes.

    Mandy moved to her side, trying to comfort her.

    “They’re pissed off because their ruse to destroy the werewolves failed,” Megan said, her voice confident, and still not registering any remorse. “One of them tricked Shlee into falling in love with him, and then tried to kill her when she confessed that she was forced to fall in love with Eldon.”

    The angel turned to face the redhead, a curious look crossing his face. “You are not without sin, yet you stand before me unfazed. What is your name, child?”

    “Megan Raquel Myers,” the girl said, and it tripped something in Shelly’s mind.

    “You’re the girl that was stalking my brother when I got released from the hospital!” Shelly said, accusing her. “Who are you?” Who was this woman that chased Sheldon into the Shadow World, and ended up screwing him before the Pillar of Darkness? And why didn’t she feel any guilt for her sins? “What are you?” She added as she glanced at Sonia. Even the android was feeling the effects of this place, if her shaking was any indication. Was Megan an assassin robot, as Sonia had been before? Is that why she was unaffected?

    “Your father was a stalwart man,” the angel spoke, ignoring Shelly’s internal concerns. “It seems he raised you to be strong. Your brother is in heaven with him. I see from your thoughts that the Father of Lies has worried you about their fate.” The angel turned his formidable and enchanting gaze on Shelly. “No, she is no assassin, Shelly Lance. She is flawed, like any human, but she looks at the world through innocent eyes, though a different innocence than your newly souled companion. Sometimes the most innocent are the wisest. She knows that her actions moments ago were not entirely of her choosing. Lucifer could not stand to touch her long, but I can see from your thoughts that he managed to kiss her, and so cast a geis upon her. Her personality was augmented, and she forced your brother to dominate her.”

    “But… but….” Shelly looked around, trying to understand. She didn’t feel guilty for screwing her brother, but did for doing what she thought was right in chasing after Jessica? It didn’t make sense. It wasn’t right, or fair! And this redheaded tart was getting off easy, even after being an exhibitionist, having sex outside of wedlock, and stalking her brother!

    “Jealousy is also a sin,” the angel spoke with a calm and smooth voice. Shelly felt a new wave of guilt swarm across her skin, but pushed past it.

    “We need to get to Lyden Snow,” Mandy spoke up. “We need to restore the fairy, Areth, to her natural state, and remove Satan’s blessing from Eldon before it kills him.”

    And shouldn’t the four-armed twit be overcome with grief after all the deaths Sheldon and her caused? Shelly’s thoughts flared with a dark desire to have those around her feel the same burning regret that she did.

    “Stop it, my love,” Sonia whispered to her, almost as though she could read Shelly’s thoughts. But she wasn’t Jessica. Jessica had been able to read Shelly’s mind, and she’d still loved her. She was likely just reading her body language, but it bothered Shelly. She pulled away and glared at her girlfriend.

    “Why do you even care?” Shelly spat. “I’m ruined goods. You don’t love me because of who I am, but because it’s my soul that you stole a portion of.”

    “Shelly, no…” Sonia moaned and covered her mouth. Pain reflected back in her eyes from Shelly’s harsh words.

    Shelly’s guilt doubled, and she fought against the tide that tried to overwhelm her. She didn’t deserve the android’s love. She didn’t deserve anyone’s love. She was a wretched person, and she should crawl into a hole and die. King Aecus had seen how unworthy she was, and forever tainted her.

    “It is always a terrible thing when someone leaves darkness, only to be blinded by the light,” the angel spoke. He moved before Shelly could react, and she felt the back of his hand press against her forehead. “Calm down child, and know that your sins are not that great. Though they seem large now, redemption is not beyond you. Forgiveness can be tough, but everyone is deserving who seeks it with true intent.”

    Shelly stumbled back, numb and weak. Her guilt fled as fast as the darkness had when they were sent here. She looked back at Sonia, at the anguish and torment she’d caused and felt… nothing. No, not quite nothing. She knew that deep down her words were true, even without Mandy’s presence, but she no longer felt guilt. For this one moment in time, she was incapable of feeling guilt. She knew that she cared for the android, and knew that at any other time she would feel terrible for her actions, but she couldn’t do it right at that moment.

    “If that’s how you truly feel, then I won’t press my attentions on you anymore,” Sonia stated, a hitch in her voice. “I’m sworn to protect you, and I will continue to do so, but you won’t have to worry about my unwanted attentions.”

    When Sonia turned her back, Shelly felt something. It wasn’t regret or remorse, but a sudden emptying within her heart. Still, she couldn’t offer any words to soften her actions. She was numb inside.

    “That’s much better,” the angel said with a beatific smile. “Mortals can be such a bother. Now to offer solace to the werewolf.”

    “No,” Shelly finally found her voice. She couldn’t put her finger on it, but knew that she didn’t want Shlee feeling as numb and empty as she did. She knew the woman was suffering, but this hollow feeling inside was unnatural.

    The dazzling man turned to look at her with a question on his face. “Do you not wish for your compatriot to feel better? Do you truly wish her to continue to suffer?”

    Shelly tried to look within herself to tell him why she felt the way she did, but there was no answer. There was nothing inside of her to answer.

    “That’s quite enough, Amenadiel,” Lysa’s voice floated to them. “It’s time they returned to a less dismal location, anyway.”

    The wondrous man, Amenadiel, frowned at the empty space. Even his frown was beautiful. “You should not be allowed to enter this domain. Lucifer’s current slut should be crippled with guilt and sorrow for her heinous and lascivious actions.”

    “Good thing it’s just my voice, then, huh?” Lysa laughed back, a little on the malicious side. Shelly thought that if she were feeling normal, she wouldn’t have liked this side of her half-sister. “Their ride is about here. Go on, leave them to me. Shew, shew.”

    “Philanderous slut,” Amenadiel muttered, but flapped his wings and flew off into the washed-out distance.

    “Now then,” Lysa’s voice remained disembodied, “I’ve directed the Rocs to speed you to Gaia’s home, where Dad is currently enjoying her ministrations. You should have—Ah! Not right now, Lucy! I’m in the middle of—ungh!”

    Everyone looked around, not sure what was happening. When Lysa didn’t return to talking to them, they assumed she’d been cut off by the Pillar of Darkness, somehow. Shelly still couldn’t find it within herself to care.

    Mandy and Shlee looked over Sheldon, though it was obvious that Shlee was still suffering greatly from her guilt. Megan had tried to go to Sonia to talk to her, but the android ignored her. Shelly didn’t stop her when the redhead came to her next.

    “What did that angel do to you?” Megan asked. “You look different.”

    “Oh, yeah?” Shelly responded. “Huh.”

    “Yeah,” Megan nodded. “You look like you don’t have a care in the world. You used to have this look in your eyes, like the world was out to get you, or something. Now? Now, you look… innocent.”

    “Okay.” Shelly was already bored with this conversation. Overhead, she noticed two massive birds circling. They at least, were interesting to watch.

    They landed a short distance away and cawed in unison. Shelly turned her back and started walking away.

    “Where are you going?” Megan shouted after her. The woman still hadn’t learned to be respectful in this place, but Shelly no longer cared.

    “To go find something more interesting to do.” She didn’t even bother turning around to shout back. “I’ve already ridden my Roc. Nothing new, there.”

    “Shi—” Sonia tried to swear, but couldn’t finish the word. “Fu— Da— Mother trucking son of a serpent! What is wrong with you, Shelly? Aren’t you concerned about your brother, or returning Areth to her form?”

    Shelly stopped and considered that for a moment. She turned and regarded the boring group. Mandy and Shlee were climbing up on one Roc, while Sonia approached the other with caution. For a moment Shelly was curious to know how six of them were going to ride on two Rocs, but the feeling was fleeting.

    “No thanks,” she turned and continued walking. Part of her was interested in getting her brother help, but she’d spent lots of time with her brother. She hadn’t been in the dreary looking Pillar of Light’s demesne very often, or even met the Pillar. She wondered what he would be like. As far as she knew, no one had seen the divine being in centuries.

    “What did that bastard do to you?” Sonia shouted after her, but she ignored the spy andoid. She was no longer important, or interesting.

    Shelly walked on for a bit, trying to find anything interesting to look at, but everything was so bland. Maybe she should have gone with the others. She could have moved faster that way, and maybe found something that would catch her interest.

    She felt the gust of wind just in time to turn around and see the massive claw grip her. The ground dropped away as her Roc flew towards Gaia’s home.

    * * * *

    Being held in a claw was fun for the first couple minutes. It took her a bit of effort to get her body turned around so she could watch the ground fly past. In her efforts, she almost worked herself out of the talons holding her. She wondered if it would be fun to plummet to the ground. The fun wouldn’t last long, though. She knew she should be afraid of that thought, but even fear was beyond her.

    At least when they crossed the border, real colors returned. Greens, browns, and even blue from the hot spring that she’d nursed Jessica back to health after the myrmidon attack. Something deep inside finally twisted at that thought, and she shoved it down hard.

    That event was probably a ruse, she realized, now that she could think about it objectively. And the ogres that kept appearing out of nowhere when they’d first met her. All of it a trick to allow Jessica to get in close to them, so she could…. Could what? Jessica must have also found a way to kill Varun in his weakened state. What other tricks had the woman played on them, that they still didn’t see?

    Such thoughts entertained her until she was dropped onto a ledge. Then she had plenty to keep her occupied and entertained.

    At first, she had trouble understanding the chaos in the large round room. Gloria was charging in, sword raised as if she was going to attack, but Shelly knew that couldn’t be right. Gloria was a good person… wasn’t she?

    The memory of Gloria putting them all to sleep and blocking their memories of the orgy flashed through her mind. Now, an orgy sounded like fun! It was the only orgy she could recall being a part of. For some reason she used to think they were too raunchy. Now, one seemed like just the right thing to fill that emptiness she felt inside.

    “Hey!” Shelly waved at her brother’s ex-girlfriend. “Hey, Gloria! Want to create another orgy? That sounds like lots of fun! Just don’t make me forget this time.”

    Gloria slowed down and looked distracted for a moment, which was just long enough time for the ground to open up and swallow her to her neck.

    “Well, fuck!” Shelly swore, seeing her chance for entertainment passing away. Then she realized what she’d said, and laughed. “Fuck,” she repeated and giggled. Why had she been so afraid to use that word before? It felt liberating. “Fuck, fuck, fuckitty, fuckfuckfuck!”

    “Shelly?” Lyden asked. “What’s wrong with you?” There was concern and fear in his voice as he stared at his vulgarity-spewing daughter. There was a dark patch on his side that she chose to ignore.

    “Daddy!” she called to him, and ran to hug his strong frame. She hadn’t realized just how handsome he was. He was so manly, and strong. “Daddy, do you want to fuck? I’m so bored!”

    His strong arms shoved hard against her, pushing her away. He spun on where Gloria had transformed into a snake, but was still trapped in the ground.

    “What did you do to my daughter, you serpent?” Lyden screamed at the goddess.

    “Daddy,” Shelly tried to tell him. “She didn’t do anything to me. The angel did! Oh, I should have fucked him! He was so gorgeous, too!”

    “Mr. Snow,” Mandy spoke up, “Shelly is right. Gloria may be the original temptress, but your daughter was like this before we arrived.”

    Lyden spun on the four-armed woman, rage billowing like dark clouds in his gray eyes. “What is the meaning of this? What’s happened to my…. Is that Sheldon? Sheldon!”

    For a moment, Shelly was miffed at being forgotten as her father ran to where Sheldon lay on the ground. Like the boring sod he was, he didn’t do anything. Shelly was more interesting than her brother! With the orgy idea still fresh in her mind, she was tempted to strip and show everyone how much more interesting she could be, but no one was paying her any mind. Even Gloria in her snake form was staring at Eldon, frantically wriggling to escape her earthen prison.

    She turned to leave these miserable people, but found that one person was still paying attention to her. Sonia blocked her path. The android’s eyes showed fear and confusion, and no small amount of pain. Shelly knew she was the cause of that pain, but couldn’t bring herself to care. She was numb to all emotions but boredom, it seemed.

    “Will you entertain me,” Shelly asked her girlfriend. “Or are you going to be as boring as them?”

    “Shelly!” Sonia shouted in her face, and then slapped her. The pain was novel for a few seconds, but even that wore off quickly. “What is wrong with you? Gloria is trying to kill the Pillar of Earth, your family is under attack, and you want to be entertained?”

    “So what?” Shelly shrugged and tried to step around Sonia. The android moved to block her. She moved again, but the other woman mirrored her. “What does it matter? We’re all going to die eventually, anyway. Is it so wrong that I want to have a little fun first? I’m done dealing with the pain and guilt I suffered before. Can’t you be happy for me? I thought you were supposed to care about me.”

    She watched as anguish spread again across Sonia’s beautiful features. She knew her words had hurt the woman, but didn’t possess enough empathy to understand how.

    Sonia gripped Shelly by the shoulders and spun her around fast enough to make her dizzy. She was facing her family again.

    Everyone other than Gloria and Gaia were huddled over Sheldon. The Pillar of Earth had her hand outstretched to the landlocked goddess, Aphrodite. Gloria’s face was pained as she looked at her ex-boyfriend even as her body fought to get closer to Gaia, sword in hand. Apparently, she’d changed back into her human form. For a moment, Shelly envied Gloria and her brother the ability to change into living forms. Her ability to change into inanimate objects was useless by comparison.

    “What happened to him?” Gloria demanded. “Who hurt him? Please, let me go to him.”

    “You’re still trying to kill me,” Gaia responded in a strained voice. Shelly noted that sweat beaded on her brow. “I know you’re under Jessica’s control, but I can’t let you go.”

    “But his mind!” Gloria screamed. “He’s in pain. He needs me!”

    “You abandoned him!” Shlee retorted with rage. Shelly thought it was interesting the way her face elongated into a snout filled with sharp fangs for just a moment. Then the werewolf had to ruin it by regaining her composure.

    “You left him after putting a love spell on Shlee,” Mandy piped in next. The four-armed woman always had something to say, though Shelly appreciated that you could always trust what she said. “Or don’t you remember breaking his heart? Shlee and I were the ones to mend him. You don’t deserve to breathe the same air as him!”

    For almost three seconds Shelly thought that they might get into a cat fight, and that might at least be a bit entertaining. Instead, Mandy turned back to Sheldon and explained to his father what they’d been through. Since Shelly already knew most of that, she found it incredibly boring.

    She struggled against the iron grip of the android, attempting to get free and leave. There was an opening along one wall that would be a great way to escape these people. She knew they were several stories up, but didn’t care. Perhaps the fall would entertain her.

    Something sharp poked the back of her neck a split moment after Sonia released her. She ignored it, seeing her chance at freedom. It was only a few steps away…. Except that as she watched, the room lengthened and dimmed. Reaching for the light, grasping for her escape, she realized she was laying on the floor, drool slipping from her slack lips. When had that happened?

    * * * *

    Shelly blinked a few times, looking around in the bright light. She felt cold. Glancing down, she found nothing on her body. Her tits pointed freely to the sky, the nubs of her nipples hard and straining. Countless wires protruded from her arms, chest, and probably further down, but she couldn’t see that far. They led off in every direction. She tried to see where they went, but they vanished into darkness. The only light was shining right on her, making it hard to see beyond it. She tried to struggle, to move, but her body refused to obey. A closer look showed manacles holding her against an upright metal slab. Even without the manacles, she couldn’t get any muscles below her neck to even twitch, much less move.

    She knew she should feel fear, or panic, or anything, other than complete emptiness. Oh well. At least the cold was interesting, in that it caused her to feel something.

    “She’s awake,” a dispassionate voice said, that sounded even colder because it came from speakers.

    “Shelly?” Sonia asked, her voice filled with fear and concern. She was in the room with Shelly. The tubes and wires protruding from Shelly’s skin shifted as Sonia approached into the light. “Shelly, it’s me, Sonia.”

    “Yeah?” Shelly asked, disinterested in the woman herself, but interested in the fact that all the tubes and wires went into the android. “I know that. I’m bored.”

    “You’re… bored…” Sonia asked, as though trying to ascertain the meaning of those simple words.

    For an android, she sure can be dense, Shelly thought.

    “Shelly, I want you to go into your Mens Mundi,” Sonia went on. “I want you to–”

    Of course! Shelly thought with a sense of triumph, ignoring whatever else the boring synthetic woman had to say. She could do or be anything she wanted in her Mens Mundi. She cursed herself for not having thought of it sooner. There was even an old geezer there who was willing to entertain her. She couldn’t remember why she hadn’t wanted to before, but now that seemed like a perfect distraction.

    Closing her eyes, she sunk deep into her mind. Always before she had needed to be near death to find it, but now it felt as though there was a guiding hand, leading her ever deeper. Taking her to the mental space that was all hers.

    Except that when she opened her eyes, it wasn’t the beach, or anywhere else that she recognized. She was in a lavish room, decorated with pillows of multiple colors, shapes, and patterns strewn all over the place. In fact, she couldn’t even see the floor. Taking a step forward, her foot landed on something soft and warm.

    “Oy!” Shouted the old geezer she’d been thinking about a moment before. She made sure she was already naked as she looked down to find him buried beneath a number of cushions. “Watch where you’re… walk…ing.” The old man shook himself and took in her body. “Do my eyes deceive me? April, is that you? No, your hair is too dark.” He rubbed at his eyes as he stood up. Shelly noted with disappointment that he was fully clothed in dark robes that swathed him from chin to feet. “Shelly, why are you naked? Come to tease you grandfather?”

    “I’m bored,” Shelly told him. Those robes looked like they would come off easily enough. “Let’s fuck.”

    Shemhazau’s eyes grew large as a grin split his lips. He reached for a clasp on his robes, but then his face fell and he looked closer at her. “Something’s wrong…” he said, his voice indicating that he was trying to figure out what.

    “Of course it is,” Shelly snapped, losing her patience. “Your cock isn’t pumping in and out of my pussy. God! Why won’t anyone entertain me?”

    “God?” Shemhazau took a step back from her and his eyes sharpened. “You’re bored, and no longer care about incest, or anything like that? Damn that Amenadiel! I recognize his handiwork.”

    “Do you know how to fix it?” Another voice broke in. “Your son said you might have an idea where you lived in the Pillar of Light’s Demesne for so long. I had to enter her mind, then talk her into coming here.”

    Shelly turned to see the irritating android standing a few feet away.

    “Go away,” Shelly commanded her, mentally shoving her from her inner mind. She didn’t leave, and Shemhazau was now staring in awe at Sonia. Shelly didn’t understand why. It’s not like the robot was naked and willing to throw herself onto his fuck-stick. Not like Shelly was.

    “I felt her push you away, but you’re still here… How?” Shemhazau asked. “This is her mind. She rules here.”

    “There is a 87 percent probability that it’s because I possess part of her soul,” Sonia replied with the most uninteresting information in the world. “There is also a 45 percent chance that she really doesn’t want me to leave. There is also a uncertain percentage of chance that the fact that I am linked directly into her mind allows me to resist being expunged.”

    Shelly wasn’t stupid, and she knew that added up to more than one hundred percent. The machine must be broken.

    “That doesn’t add up,” Shemhazau said.

    “Right?” Shelly agreed, annoyed.

    “They are not exclusive,” Sonia said. “They are three different calculations. But we need to know if you can do anything to help her.”

    “I don’t know…” the old guy shook his head. “Maybe.”

    Once again, Shelly was ignored and found herself without anything to entertain her. Since this was her mind, she decided to go somewhere else. Maybe she could imagine someone to entertain her, and make her happy.

    “What do you mean?” Sonia asked, fear and worry in her voice.

    Why was Shelly still here? She’d tried to go somewhere else, but nothing happened. This was her Mens Mundi. She should be in control here, but try as she might, she couldn’t leave this den of pillows.

    “Amenadiel stripped her of anything that might cause guilt. Think of Adam and Eve before the apple. It was actually a plum, by the way, and Eve came first, but that doesn’t really matter here. Before they ate the fruit of knowledge, they were completely innocent. The difference with my granddaughter is that she had knowledge before, so when Amenadiel stripped her of all her guilt, he took too much. He took what made her human. Now she’s little more than an animal that knows how to talk. Consequences have no meaning to her.”

    “But you might be able to fix her?” Sonia pressed.

    Shelly stumbled her way to one wall and banged against it, trying to escape.

    “It’s no use, Shelly,” Shemhazau said, his voice sad. “Once I knew what happened to you, I transferred you to my Mens Mundi. Think of it like a dream within a dream. I rule here. Not you.”

    “Shemhazau!” Sonia yelled. “I need to know if you can fix her or not. There are other things transpiring in the real world that need my attention, but I need to have her back the way she was. I… I need her.”

    “Oh, sure!” Shelly sneered. “I needed you to entertain me, but no! You were too good for that. Now you want to claim you need me?”

    Seeing the pain wash across Sonia’s face almost made Shelly feel something.

    “I don’t know!” Shemhazau answered Sonia, ignoring Shelly. “The person rarely ever survives long after. They have no sense of self preservation. I’ve never had the chance to try anything.”

    “Can we get Amenadiel to reverse it?” Sonia pressed.

    “Angels aren’t capable of giving or causing guilt. That’s something that has to come from the person’s soul. Amenadiel tore that part of her out. She can no more grow that part back than could a regular human grow back an arm that was cut off.” A couch appeared behind Shemhazau, and he fell into it.

    So, she was missing part of her soul? That was almost entertaining. A memory flickered across her mind of how miserable she’d been before the angel took it all away. She didn’t know if she was better off without it, or feeling something that strong would be better than this numbness.

    “Her soul…” Sonia trailed off, then rushed towards the relaxing man. “Part of her soul is in me! From before this was done to her. Could we use that to fix her broken part?”

    “Part of her soul…” Shemhazau rubbed at his chin, and nodded. “Yes… Maybe… I’m not sure. How did you get part of her soul?”

    “We’re not sure, but we think it might have been from when I was in her mind space before,” Sonia said. “Just being here allowed a portion of her soul to enter me.”

    They both turned and looked at Shelly.

    “If you’re not going to fuck me, or do something fun, then you can go fuck off,” she informed them. Why had she ever thought swearing was a bad thing?

    The man shook his head. “Sharing space in someone’s Mens Mundi has the effect of melding souls, but if that was all it took, then I think we’d be seeing something by now.” Their faces fell in unison, but the man perked up a moment later. “Perhaps if you two got intimate!”

    “Excuse me?” Sonia demanded at the same time Shelly said, “Finally!”

    Sonia continued on, “Do your perversions know no bounds? I told you we need to help her, and your response is to have sex with her? How depraved are you?”

    “Hear me out,” Shemhazau held his hands up in a warding gesture. “If it was just about me being lewd, I’d do it myself. Well, I would if I could get it up for her, but her current condition is a turnoff for me. You’re the one with a piece of her original soul, so it has to be you that does it. The closeness you both shared in the past should help in the transference and restoration of her soul. I can’t promise it will be enough, but right now it’s the only one you have.”

    Sonia’s eyes narrowed as she regarded him. “You’ve been in here longer than anyone. Why don’t you have a portion of her soul?”

    Shemhazau’s face fell even further as he shook his head. “What I have… and what I am can’t help her. I’m not enough of me to possess her soul, or any soul for that matter.”

    Sonia looked at him for a few more moments before finally turning and giving Shelly some attention. For her part, Shelly had entertained herself by picking up pillows and throwing them at the other two. They always vanished before striking either one, but at least it was something to do in this prison.

    “I’ll try it, but not with you here, old man,” Sonia stated with finality. “You said we were in your mindscape? I want you to return us to hers.”

    “Done,” Shemhazau said. Folding his arms before his face, he nodded and their surroundings and him vanished. They were in a dull gray room, unadorned with decorations or furniture of any sort.

    “I don’t trust that man,” Sonia said, looking around with a frown. “Do you mind making some furniture or something to prove it’s your Mens Mundi?”

    “You mean like a chair or something?” She asked, looking around, she found the place to be the very epitome of boring and droll.

    “Think of something else, but don’t say it out loud,” Sonia replied. “I don’t want him trying to mimic something you say.”

    Shelly bent her mind to the task, thinking that this was something worth doing to help lighten up this place. She was supposed to be here to get it on with the android… So a bed would be a good start. With a wave of her hand, it appeared before them, but unlike the one she’d pictured, rich, soft, and covered in lavish red blankets, it was dull and gray as well.

    “I’m sensing a theme here,” Sonia stated with a grimace.

    Annoyed, Shelly concentrated on the bed, and tried to force it to change colors. It didn’t budge.

    “He must still be here,” Shelly growled. “I can’t change its color.”

    Sonia glanced around, then examined Shelly’s naked body with shrewd intensity. “No, I think this is your mindscape. I think everything is gray because of your damaged soul. I don’t think you have the capacity to add color here.”

    Shelly continued to try anyway. Annoyance wasn’t a pleasant emotion, but at least she felt something.

    Sonia walked up to her and gripped her by the shoulders. Turning her to face the synthetic woman, she said, “If you want to make changes, then you’re going to need to come over here and do as your grandfather suggested. If he’s wrong, or lied to us, I can assure you I will destroy whatever is left of him.” There was no response from the horny old man. If he was spying on them, he was wise enough to keep quiet.

    As far as Shelly was concerned, she didn’t care if Shemhazau was watching. Regarding doing what he said, it beat the frustration of trying to change her surroundings.

    Shelly looked deep into Sonia’s green eyes, and thought she found something familiar within their depths. A part of her she no longer recognized cried out for that, and before she knew it, she’d leaned in and kissed Sonia.

    The android wasted no time in returning the kiss. As their lips met, soft and sensual at first, but building to a hunger that Shelly had forgotten. It started in her stomach, just behind her navel. A sensation that felt both glorious and nervous.

    Unbidden, Shelly’s arms lifted and pulled Sonia in closer to her. That weird feeling warmed and started to spread, filling her abdomen and rising up into her chest. She didn’t know if she really had a heart in this gray place, but she felt it beat faster. She wanted more!

    With almost no effort, she picked up the android and carried her to the bed. Sonia lay naked, but calm as she looked up at Shelly. For her part, Shelly’s face bore a hungry look, not for the android, but for the feelings that the android stirred within her wounded soul.

    Crawling over the prone synthetic-life, Shelly again pressed her lips to Sonia’s. This time she slipped her tongue from between her teeth, and thrilled when she felt the other woman meet hers. Shelly’s breasts pressed down, her nipples hard, and she felt her vulva swell and slicken with desire at the increased physical contact.

    This is what she’d wanted! This is what she’d craved! The emptiness inside her was filling, and she was feeling again! Why hadn’t anyone been willing to do this for her until now? There were plenty of people around previously, but Sonia was the only one willing to help her. Or at least, that’s how she saw things. Whatever the reason was, she felt grateful to Sonia for making her feel again.

    In fact, she felt something else fill up, as Sonia’s deft fingers slipped down to her cunt. At first the android worked the magic little nub above her opening, making Shelly moan with increased desire and heat. First one, and then a second finger slipped into her slick folds. Shelly ground her hips against the invading digits with relish.

    “Do me too,” Sonia demanded around their kiss.

    Shelly ignored her. This wasn’t about the other woman. This was about Shelly, and Shelly was finally getting to feel something again.

    She shut the other woman up by gripping Sonia’s head and pulling her back into the kiss. She felt the other woman grimace, but she didn’t stop what she was doing, so Shelly didn’t care.

    As Sonia continued to work her skills in Shelly’s quim, she started to feel a different sensation build, one that was separate and distinct from the sensations growing in her. Shelly’s moans grew in volume, until she could no longer maintain the kiss, and turned her head to the side in order to pant out her pleasant sounds.

    “Oh, fuck, that feels good,” she mewled as Sonia brought her closer to climax. “Keep going. I’m so close!”

    Instead, to her annoyance, Sonia pulled her fingers out and brought them up to Shelly’s lips. Without even thinking about it, she let the other woman place the two slick fingers in her mouth, and sucked them. Sonia’s lips came up, and joined hers in cleaning the shiny digits for a brief moment, and Shelly thought she felt a little more connected with the woman.

    “I want you to sit on my face,” Sonia said when they were done licking every trace of Shelly’s juices from the android’s fingers.

    Shelly wasn’t about to complain about receiving more pleasure and moved up the other woman’s body. Right away, she noticed a slacking of sensation as she was no longer in so much physical contact with the android. She debated for only a moment on returning to kissing Sonia, but a better idea occurred to her. Turning around, she planted her nether lips on Sonia’s talented mouth, and then lay forward, allowing her body to rest on the other woman’s.

    She felt Sonia’s tongue probe and lick along her labia, sending shivers up along her spine. Shelly wrapped her arms around Sonia’s body, trying to maximize the amount of contact, and therefore the connection they were sharing. Everything felt so much better that way. She found her head pressed against Sonia’s mound, and despite herself, she turned into it, tasting her inner folds.

    Sonia’s hips bucked as the tip of Shelly’s tongue flicked across her clit. Sonia rewarded her by inserting two fingers into Shelly, and attacking her clit with fervor. Shelly nearly screamed with how great that felt. Realizing that she was getting treated better and pleased more by pleasing the android, Shelly dove in with gusto, trying to give as good as she was getting.

    Shelly used her hands to spread Sonia open, and attacked the sweet opening with her lips, tongue, and even teeth. The android’s hips lurched and bucked under Shelly, even as her own did the same against Sonia’s hungry mouth.

    “So close,” Sonia moaned. Shelly thought about doing to her what she’d done to Shelly, but felt her own climax approaching, and didn’t want to ruin it.

    She sucked hard on Sonia’s clit as she inserted a finger from each hand into the inviting hole. Shelly still came first, as the two separate feelings in her stomach commingled and joined, melding into something new and wonderful. The catalyst that was her orgasm fused the feelings even as they exploded throughout her body.

    The two women tumbled in the lush bed, rolling on top of each other as they continued to suck and lick each other’s most private parts. As each woman came, their moans filled the small room, and filled each other with a greater sense of purpose and caring. At one point, Shelly wasn’t sure where she left off and the android began. She even thought she could remember being assembled in a factory, and having a direct uplink to the internet. She felt what Sonia felt for her, and even though the android was a being whose mind was comprised of ones and zeros, Shelly had no doubt that Sonia loved her.

    With a sudden crashing of emotion, Shelly pushed the other woman away. Her face was wet from more than Sonia’s vaginal juices. Tears seeped from her eyes as she buried her face in her hands.

    “Shelly?” Sonia asked, worry and fear thick in her voice. A moment later she asked again, this time with awe in her question, “Um… Shelly? Look.”

    “No,” Shelly sobbed. “I can’t… Don’t look at me.” Shame filled her, replacing the wonderful feelings she’d felt only moments before. She was changed inside, and wasn’t sure of what that meant. Had she really wanted to feel anything just a bit ago? She felt horrible, and not just for the way she’d behaved after Amenadiel took a portion of her soul away.

    Sonia loved and cared for her in a way that Shelly knew she couldn’t return. Too much of her heart still belonged to Jessica. She cared for Sonia; cared a lot. And maybe somewhere deep down, she could admit that she loved Sonia. But it wasn’t on the same unconditional, and unselfish way that Sonia loved her.

    Was Sonia able to love Shelly so deeply because it was Shelly’s soul that powered that emotion? Shelly didn’t know, but she knew she didn’t deserve that kind of devotion.

    “Shelly, the room…” Sonia was still talking to her. She realized that she was also being shaken by a firm grasp on her shoulders. “Look at the room!”

    Despite her inner turmoil, Shelly found herself obeying the command, and peeked through her fingers. What had once been a dull gray and lifeless room was now vibrant with colors. The bed was a lush red color that contrasted with the blue carpet and white walls. She thought the room was too bright for her mood, and watched as it dimmed, the light fading just as she knew that her hope for a happy future was fading.

    “You’re back!” Sonia pulled her into a gleeful hug, her strong arms almost crushing her, but not nearly as crushing as her inner guilt.

    “I’m back,” Shelly muttered as a fresh set of tears poured from her eyes. She almost, almost, wished she could go back to being numb.

    ====================

    From the Author

    ====================

    I’ve said before that this story is not dead, and I mean it. There is an ending coming… sooner rather than later. I won’t say more than that as it’s not written yet, except to say that there is a final story planned to round this series out as a trilogy. The final story will have new characters, and a new main (but someone you’ve met in this book), and will continue shortly after this one ends.

    I want to thank everyone who is still reading these, and who have stuck around. I’m sorry it’s taken so long to get this chapter out, and I promise the next one *should* drop within a couple weeks. It’s written, just needs editing.

    Please let me know what you think of this chapter in the comments below. Even if all you do is chew me out for the long hiatus, I want to hear from you. I read all the comments here… Literotica and XNXX, not as religiously.

    Thank you!

    -Sselxuyt, DBs_Bro, Zerg Rush (My 3 writing aliases)


  • My naughty neighbor – part 2

    Font size : +


    A stimulating neighborhood

    The experience I had with Laura really boosted my self-esteem: an amazing woman, who could have any man she wants, gave the privilege of enjoying her luxurious body to me, the young boy living in her neighborhood.
    Maybe that’s what she liked the most: having a praising toy boy who always says ‘yes’ and makes her feel desired, but I honestly don’t care about that; a million other men would have killed to be in my shoes, so as long as I had access to her pussy, that was enough for me.

    Since we broke the ice on that summer afternoon, I didn’t stop spying on her from my bedroom, I didn’t stop fantasizing about her, but now I knew that my fantasies sooner or later would have come true. A notable difference.
    Every moment was right for a good fuck: whenever she was alone and in the mood for sex, my dick and I were always ready for her. But we had a kinda fixed appointment every week: her daughter Isabel was involved in a school project, and on wednesday afternoons she usually met with her classmates to study. Whenever her husband was working abroad, which happened quite frequently, we had her house to ourselves, so she texted me to come over.

    The script was the same every time: I entered her house, asked ‘Is anybody home?’ and she replied ‘Lonely lady upstairs!’, so I went to her bedroom, where she was waiting for me on her bed, with only her white bathrobe on.
    It was like re-enacting our first time over and over – she was wearing exactly that bathrobe on that day – and the more we had sex, the better it was. Every now and then we go romantic: soft music, a bunch of candles, and scented body oil for sensual massages… But that afternoon there were just a woman and a man that wanted a damn good fuck.

    As every other wednesday afternoon, as soon as I entered her bedroom, I almost ripped my clothes off and literally jumped on Laura: when I see her gorgeous body there is no need for any foreplay, a few strokes of her soft hands and my cock is rock-hard in a matter of seconds.
    I hadn’t had sex with her in two weeks and I was on fire: I started licking her neck, then dived into her wonderful tits and sucked her nipples, then quickly moved down to savor her sweet pussy: she keep it shaved because she knows how much I love licking it, but that day she wasn’t in the mood for foreplay either.

    She made my lie on her bed, then sit on me, and guided my hard cock inside her: we both love when she is on top of me, because I can touch her everywhere I want to, and she is more in control of my penetration. I love when I can cum inside her, but I’m very respectful and if she doesn’t want to, I don’t insist, there’s so much to enjoy anyway!
    But that day she was particularly aroused too and anticipated my question, almost reading my mind.

    With my hands on her hips, she leaned forward to kiss me; her boobs pressing on my chest felt amazing, and as soon as she started bouncing slowly over my dick, she whispered in my ear “Today you don’t even need to ask: bang me hard, delight me with your cock, and don’t you dare taking it out until I’m filled up with your warm cum…”
    “I can’t wait…”
    “Take your time, honey, I don’t want you to hurry!” she smiled, but I didn’t want to hurry either.
    Our tongues started exploring each other’s mouth, while my hands caressed her hair. I went all the way down from her shoulders until I grabbed her ass, and then I started pumping deep inside her wet pussy. What a gorgeous woman, and what a lucky boy I was.

    “That’s my boy! I love feeling your cock inside me!”
    “It’s all yours, Laura, every inch of it!”
    Our moans grew with our excitement, together with the rhythm of my cock. After a few minutes, Laura stopped kissing me and lifted up, leaning her hands against my chest. In this position it’s her pussy that fucks my cock, rather than the other way around, but it’s also the perfect position for me to admire, squeeze, lick and suck her big beautiful boobs.
    Her eyes closed, her mouth slightly open and her nails barely scratching my skin were clear signals that Laura was about to reach the orgasm, and I was eager to cum with her.

    A light shiver turned into a violent shake, followed by a long, loud orgasmic scream, and as I felt her vagina pulsating around my cock, I released the huge load that was boiling in my balls inside her juicy pussy, while groaning in pleasure.
    “It’s so fucking good with you, Simon, why don’t we do it more often?”
    “I’m yours whenever you want to…” I replied, panting.
    I was catching my breath, with my head between her tits, already thinking about starting over, as soon as my cock would be ready again, but Laura suddenly stepped aside, jumped out of the bed, and ran to the window.

    “Oh, no!” she exclaimed.
    “What happens?” I asked.
    “Isabel is here, she just closed the gate! Why the fuck is she already here?”
    “Oh, shit! What should I do? I cannot avoid her if I walk out now…”
    “In fact, you have to take your clothes and hide somewhere!”
    “Hide? And where? In the closet, like in a goddamn movie?”
    “I don’t give a fuck where you hide, I said take your clothes and GO HIDE!” she shouted.
    Panic was taking control of her, so I obeyed.
    “Ok, don’t worry, I’ll hide here. Now take a deep breath, try to calm down and behave normal with Isabel, ok?”
    “Ok” she answered, while putting her bathrobe on, and walking out of the bedroom.

    “Hey mommy, I’m home!”
    “Hi honey! I was about to take a shower, and I happened to hear the gate closing. I didn’t expect you to come home so early”
    “Yeah I know. My mistake, we were supposed to gather next week, not today.”
    “It’s no big deal” said Laura.
    ‘It IS a big deal, stupid chick!’ I thought, but of course I had to keep it for myself.

    “Anyway, it’s better this way. I wasn’t really in the mood for studying today…”
    “And why is that? Do you feel sick?”
    “Not at all, mom. I just woke up… strange!”
    “Strange how?”
    “Mmmm, it’s just the two of us today, right?” asked Isabel.
    “Uh… err… yes honey.” lied Laura. “Just you and me, why?”
    “Well, I thought that we could have a bit of… time for ourselves”!
    I couldn’t see her face, but the tone of her voice was cryptic.

    “What do you mean, Isabel? Do you want to go shopping?”
    “Oh no, mom, no need to go anywhere.”
    “Mmmmh… manicure and girl talk?”
    “Not exactly”
    “Is it something I like?”
    “Absolutely! But the last time was quite a while ago…”
    “Is there anybody else involved?”
    “No, just me and you”
    “I have no clue, Isabel”
    “Ok, fine: I would really really love a Mommy Special! I haven’t had one in months!”
    “A Mommy Special? Wow, I wasn’t expecting that”
    “Oh c’mon, mommy! I said I woke up differently… I couldn’t think of anything else today!”
    “Well, you know what? A Mommy Special is an excellent idea, let’s get ready!”

    I had no idea what a Mommy Special was, but I heard them coming upstairs, so I suddenly closed the door of the closet. If Isabel had gone to her bedroom I’d have had the time to get dressed and run away, despite my cock was far from being satisfied. But to my surprise, I heard mom and daughter stepping into Laura’s bedroom.
    Oh shit, I was trapped! Had Laura already forgotten I was there? Why didn’t she come up with an idea to get Isabel busy, just for the time to let me go?

    “How about some chill-out music?”
    “Oh, I’d love to”
    When I heard them talking softly while music was playing, I was so nervous I would have kicked anything, but then I realized I should get comfortable and just wait. At least there was a soft cushion I could sit on. But I couldn’t deny that a certain curiosity arose: I carefully opened the door to peek in, and I saw Laura was helping Isabel to undress.

    Oh my God, what the hell was going on there? Isabel’s jeans and t-shirt were lying on the floor, and she was just wearing her underwear. Laura was sitting on one side of the bed, and Isabel was standing in front of her.
    “Good lord, the clothes you wear don’t give you enough credit, sweetie, look how beautiful you are!” said Laura, admiring the body of her young daughter.
    “Thanks to you, mom… But I bet when you were my age your boobs were bigger than mine…”
    “Well, I’m not so sure… these modern bras sometimes lie” chuckled Laura.
    “I better take it off then…”
    “This is a Mommy Special, sweetie, you just have to relax. Let me take care of it”

    Laura unhooked the bra, gently slid the straps over the shoulders, and let it fall down, revealing the wonderful tits of Isabel.
    “Your boobs look gorgeous, honey… Can I touch them?”
    “Well, you actually never asked for permission!” said Isabel. She then took her mom’s hands and put them on her own legs, guided them up to her ass, which Laura gently squeezed, moved them to her hips, belly, and finally up to her boobs. She leaned forward and whispered “You can touch everywhere you want”, then took Laura’s head in her hands, and kissed her lips.

    I couldn’t believe to what I was seeing, but it was damn real: I thought that Laura was a “bad girl” because she was having sex with me, a boy who could be her son, but seeing her playing lesbian with her daughter was beyond my wildest imagination. On a second thought, I was glad I had no way to escape from my now privileged position, and my cock was reacting to that magnificent show I was enjoying. I couldn’t resist, and I started masturbating.

    Without moving her hand away from Isabel’s breast, Laura stood up and returned the kiss. Gently at first, more passionately soon after. Isabel took the bathrobe off her mother, leaving her completely naked with just one move, and in turn Laura stripped off the last thing her daughter was wearing, her thong.
    The two women were tied in a passionate embrace, skin to skin, their lips and tongues sealed for hot kisses and their hands eager to explore every inch of their bodies. No doubt they were mother and daughter: same hair, same long sexy legs, same big natural boobs.
    “I love the feeling of your skin against mine, mom…”
    “I love it too, honey… And you smell so good! We should do this more often…”
    “I know… I wanted to ask you many other times, but it always seemed so wrong…”
    “There’s nothing wrong here, darling, just a mother and a daughter who love each other…” said Laura.
    “…and this is the perfect way of expressing this love” continued Isabel.
    “I’m so proud you’re my girl… Now lay on my bed and relax.”
    Isabel laid on the bed, face down, showing me her superb ass. I regret having underestimated how hot she was. Laura took her body oil, the same I sometimes used with her, from the drawer, and started rubbing her daughter’s back. I wondered if she forgot I was still sitting in her closet, but I honestly didn’t care that much.

    Her oiled hands ran smoothly on shoulders, hips, ass, legs, ankles and feet, back and forth. With every passage, Isabel’s legs spread little by little, and Laura’s hands couldn’t resist that soft temptation for too long: one finger slid slowly into her young pussy and her moans confirmed that it was exactly what she was hoping for. Laura put another finger, increased the pace, and a couple of minutes after, Isabel was already screaming in pleasure.
    “Oh yes mommy I couldn’t wait to feel your hands on me, I’m coming!”
    “Cum for mommy, honey, cum!”
    “Yes, yes, YEEESSS!”

    I could see pure lust in the eyes of Laura while her fingers were banging Isabel: no matter it was her daughter, she made a girl cum, and she was just happy with that. The waves of Isabel’s orgasm hadn’t quite calmed yet, but Laura sucked her fingers and said “Now turn over, honey, I want to taste you better…”.
    Isabel rolled over on the bed and immediately spread her legs, yet another prove that she wasn’t having sex with her mother for the first time. Laura started rubbing her tits on her daughter’s slit, ticking her clit with the nipples, then decided to get serious, and dived furiously in that wet pussy, licking all the way from her asshole to her clit, and spreading her lips to better suck it.
    “Bang me again with your fingers, mom, and please don’t stop licking!”
    With those experienced fingers banging her cunt, and that hot tongue licking her clit, Isabel was about to climax again: she grabbed her mother’s hair and pressed her face against her pussy, while her hips started shaking and a soft moan transformed into a long loud scream.
    Laura’s lips were sealed around the pussy, and she didn’t move away until Isabel gained back her normal breath.
    “Oh mom, I think you gave me the best orgasm of my life!” said Isabel, kissing Laura, “But now it’s my turn. Get comfortable, I want to eat you out!”
    Isabel started her descent by licking and sucking her mother’s tits, then she kissed the soft skin of her belly and moved down, with the clear intent of making that shaved pussy come at least twice.
    Those two sexy women were such a beautiful sight that my hard cock was almost ready to explode. I closed my eyes but when I was about to come…

    “MOM! WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?”
    “What’s up honey? What’s wrong whit you?”
    “Wrong with ME? Look at this!”

    That shouting destroyed my orgasm, and when I looked through the door I saw Isabel showing her dripping finger to her mother.
    “I’m soaking wet, honey, what did you expect?”
    “Well, I’m young but not stupid, mom. For your information, I already sucked some dicks, and I can well distinguish between pussy juices and sperm!”.
    “Honey, please calm down…” begged Laura.
    “I’ll calm down when I’ll get some answers. Dad left one week ago, who did you fuck with? Whose cum did I stick my fingers into?”. Her voice pitch was becoming screechy.
    “Isabel, let me explain…”
    “I cannot believe you fucked with someone right before I came home! You didn’t even clean yourself! Oh, I’M SORRY, did I perhaps interrupt you? Where is he? Did he escape from the roof? Or did you hide him somewhere, uh?”

    Hearing those words felt like a punch in my stomach. I would have never been able to stand the look of Isabel anymore: we knew each other since we were kids, and this was a huge betrayal towards her. Fucking her mother is something that she would have never forgive me for. Not to mention the gossip in the neighborhood.

    “Ok, ok, Isabel, let me clarify. Although I’m not that proud you are so familiar with sperm, I think you deserve a clear explanation.”

    ‘Please, please, come up with a plausible excuse!’ I thought to myself.

    “You are right: yes, I had sex with a man right before you came home. Yes, you interrupted us. And yes, he is hiding here. But this is not the worst part.”
    “Oh really? How could it be worse?”
    I would have done anything to disappear. And instead…
    “See it for you self. Open the door, Simon…”

    I was literally dying of shame, and I was so nervous I could barely move, but Laura didn’t give me any choice, I had to walk out of that closet. I opened the door and presented myself, with shaking legs. Funny how I went from observer to observed in a matter of minutes. We were all three naked but this was the least embarrassing aspect.
    The astonishment on Isabel’s face made me feel even more naked than I already was. Probably I was at the very bottom of the list of people she would have ever expected to come out of that closet.

    “You?… Here?… WITH MY MOTHER?” she shouted at me, in a mix of surprise, disappointment and rage.
    “I… I’m sorry, Isabel” is everything I was able to say.
    “You better be! How could you do that to me? You, my friend since I was born! And with my mother! Don’t you like girls my age?”
    She was angry, but soon her rage turned into sadness, and shed some tears, probably overwhelmed by many different feelings.
    Isabel’s tears awoke the motherly instinct of Laura, who reached for her daughter, took her hands and hugged her, in an attempt to comfort her.

    “Can you go any further than a trivial sorry, Simon?”
    “Well, Isabel, believe it or not, I have always been attracted to your mother, since I was a little boy. I fantasized about her countless times, and sometimes even spied on her from my bedroom. For me, having sex with your mother is like making a dream come true, every single time. But that’s it.”

    “Come on, honey. I know you’re mad at me too, but you can be sure that nothing could change what you mean to me, ever.” added Laura.
    “Mom, I know men are driven by their cock, but you… Give me a good reason…”
    “Well, honey, you already had sexual experiences, so you know how great is having sex. Women love sex just like men do. I am an active woman and I have needs too. I deeply love your father, but he works way too much from my point of view, and I don’t want another man in my life. I just need to have good sex when I desire it, exactly as he is probably having when he’s away.”

    “And why Simon, and not any other random, older guy?”
    “Well, having a young lover is a boost in self-esteem, Isabel, but you are too young to understand it. We have to treat us well as long as we can, and look what a beautiful cock your friend has” said Laura, trying to cheer her daughter up, “did you know that?”
    A little smile appeared on Isabel’s face “I actually didn’t know that…”
    “And you should feel how great it is inside you!”
    “Mom! Please…!”
    “Oh, c’mon! You have to enjoy the good things of life!” continued Laura.
    I kinda liked the direction this conversation was taking.

    “You know what?” she added “I think the two of you should put up a little show for me!”
    “What?” me and Isabel exclaimed together.
    “Given what happened today, a young girl and a young boy having sex would be the most normal and natural thing to happen! Come here, Simon” said Laura, so I got closer to the bed.
    “Here, sweetie: caress this nice cock, and stroke it gently. Believe me, it’s the best way to get out of this discomfort”.
    A bit reluctantly, Isabel took my cock in her small hands. I was a bit embarrassed at first, but her strokes were so delicate that the embarrassment went quickly away, and my erection grew hard between the not at all innocent hands of my friend.
    “Good girl! Now let me see how you lick it”.

    Without saying a word, Isabel took my cock in her mouth and started sucking it. Sucking, licking, stroking, fondling, like an experienced woman. Her tongue was dancing around the tip of my cock and I couldn’t help thinking that I was having my first blowjob from her before having my first kiss!
    “Good girl! I’d be curious to know where you learned all this, but I prefer not to ask” said Laura.
    “Do you like it?” she asked me, showing a certain pride.
    “Oh, I love it!”
    “I may even bite you…” added Isabel, with a severe look in her eyes.
    The idea sent a shiver down my spine, and she must have seen fear in my eyes.
    “Don’t get nervous, I’m just kidding!” she giggled. The discomfort of few minutes earlier had clearly disappeared.

    “If you continue blowing him like this, honey, he’s gonna cum in your mouth right away” observed Laura, “you better save some of his energy for your vagina!”
    “Mommy’s right, Simon… I think it’s your turn to fuck me!”

    I couldn’t agree more. I have always liked playing with Isabel, and after all we were just trying a new game! She laid on her back and spread her legs, so I could once again admire her hot body, but this time I could also sense the smell of her eager pussy and her desire to fuck. She was so wet that my entire dick disappeared inside her with no effort, and I started pushing hard.
    “Geez, Simon, be gentle with my baby!” said Laura smiling, with false concern.
    “I’d say she is enjoying it” I replied, “right Isabel?”
    “Oh Simon, I’m so loving it! Don’t stop…”

    The vision of her tits bouncing under the strokes of my cock was beautifully exciting, but not only for me: I noticed that Laura was rubbing her clit while watching me fucking her daughter. Isabel noticed that too, and felt she should do something about that.
    “Hold on Simon, I can’t let that sweet pussy alone!”
    She rolled over, got on all four, and asked me to take her from behind, “I have an unfinished business to take care of” said winking at me.

    My cock was attracted to her ass like if it was a magnet, but I thought it wasn’t time for anal yet, so I focused on my friend’s young pussy and with my hands on her hips, I started banging again, while she was licking her way towards Laura’s twat.
    I loved hearing my slaps on Isabel’s ass, and seeing her tongue working hard inside and outside her mother’s cunt was just amazing. To add more excitement to the whole situation, me and Laura were looking in each other’s eyes, as if it was actually me and her to fuck.

    With every stroke of my cock both Isabel and Laura let out a pleasure moan, it was like penetrating both of them at the same time! The more I slammed my cock inside Isabel, the harder she sucked on Laura’s clit, and the louder our moans got. I felt I was getting closer to the orgasm so I pushed harder, Isabel begged me not to stop, and Laura started screaming while pulling her daughter’s hair. I was ready to explode by then, so I took my cock out and dried my balls with a huge load that covered Isabel’s back.
    Before my erection went away, I slid my cock back inside Isabel and gently fucked her, while she was enjoying her orgasm by licking and fingering her mother, who came as well, together with us.

    After I collapsed on the bed, Laura collected my sperm from Isabel’s back with one finger, and put it in her daughter’s mouth, “it worths a taste, honey”.
    Isabel gently sucked her mother’s finger, then returned the favor: she took a few drops of my cum to share with her mother, who swallowed it while making out with Isabel in front of me, just as if wasn’t there. Another gorgeous picture to frame in my mind.

    Isabel was lying between me and Laura. She put one hand on my cock, and the other on Laura’s pussy.
    “I’m so glad I had my first threesome with you two!”.

    “I couldn’t agree more” I added. “You know what? I’ve always loved your school projects, ‘cause I could spend some time with your mother but, now… Well, I think I’ll love them even more!”